Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - SenorVinnie

Pages: 1 2 [3] 4
41
Character Building Roleplays / Post Summer XXXTreme VII Press Conference
« on: August 27, 2019, 05:18:54 AM »
 senor Vinnie sits down at the table for the press conference, he has the world title in front of him while wearing a pair of sunglasses.

Senor Vinnie: Welcome everyone, I am sorrry for the sunglasses. But I have had a bit too much to drink last night, but still here to answer your questions.

The first reporter raises his hand as Vinnie nods his head.

Reporter: Senor Vinnie, congratulations on your wedding as well as becoming the next SCW World champion. How do you feel??

A smile emerges upon the face of Vinnie as he is silent for a few moments before answering.

Senor Vinnie: Thank you senor reporter, it was just a night that i will never forget. Marrying the love of my life, sharing our vows and to dance on center stage. At that moment I knew that nothing could go wrong as I was already her "El Campione". And to answer your second question?? I was thinking after this cruise to go to Disney World

There is several laughter heard after the final comment as the next reporter gets up

Reporter 2: Senor Vinnie, how do you feel about Ty West becoming the number one contender for that belt?? Wouldn't that make everything extra interesting??

Senor Vinnie nods his head as he puts his hands to his hair as he notices that his hair isn't at par.

Senor Vinnie: I know that my now nephew Ty is a great competitor and certainly a world champion caliber wrestler. But I am sure that before I need to focus on him I have to fend off the remath that Senor Mercer is entitled to. But I understand that you are referring to him being family now, our rocky past and my wife is his aunt. But I am sure that we can work things out on a professional way, I don't want any of us to suffer under these circumstances.

Reporter 2: What about Fenris?? You two have had some heated comments in the past as well as recently on twitter.

Senor Vinnie sighs as he nods his head before taking off his sunglasses.

Senor Vinnie: Senor Fenris is a proud man, a competitor that I respect. Both of us expect the very best out of ourselves and I may have used words that did not quite explained what i truly meant. Senor Fenris took these words very personal and I understand his point of view, as you have said we have not always seen eye to eye and it ended up as a misunderstanding. Thankfully Senor Ty explained what I truly meant, I hope all cleared up all the misunderstandings.

Another reporter stands up

Reporter 3: How does it feel to be a married man??

Senor Vinnie: It means the world to me, to know that every single day to wake up next to the woman I love. To take care of her whenever she needs me and to finally have grown up as a man. Now if you don't mind? I have to bring some breakfast to a sleepiehead

Everyone laughs as the world champ leaves the press conference

42
Supercard Archives / Austin James Mercer (c) Vs Senor Vinnie
« on: August 23, 2019, 09:49:37 PM »
 
One night on board chapter one.

August 22 2019

We are at the Open Air Poolside amphitheater where Valora and Senor Vinnie are watching a romantic movie at night underneath a comfortable Fleece Blanket. They have a bucket of champaigne with them as well as a bucket of popcorn as Vinnie is hands Valora anything that she desires.

Valora: OH Vinnie, you really are spoiling me. Renting this entire amphitheater for just the two of us?? Watching Shallow Hall?? How did you know I love this movie?? And how did you get them to play this movie?? It wasn’t on their playlist.

Vinnie grins as he hands her very own glass of champaigne as he watches her drink from it while taking a bite from some popcorn.

Senor Vinnie: Well it wasn’t easy, but I have been in contact with the ship for quite some time. Managing to secure a copy of the movie just for you and me.

She smiles as the two kiss each other before turning their attention back to the movie.

Valora: To be honest, Hall reminds me at certain points of you Vinnie.

Senor Vinnie: It’s the smile right???

The two laugh for a few moments before silence comes over them again for a while.

Valora: No seriously, just look at Hall at the beginning of the movie. Always focused on one thing and one thing only?? To score with a beautiful woman, ignoring the fact that there is much more in this world if you only allow yourself not to be blinded by stupidity.

Senor Vinnie: So I was stupid???

Valora playfully punches him in the shoulder as Vinnie fakes that it hurts a lot.

Valora: No you silly, you were just like him so focused upon obtaining a world title that you did not allowed yourself to realize that there’s much more in life than just winning championships.

Vinnie looks sad at Valora, who becomes very concerned.

Valora: What’s wrong Vin??

Senor Vinnie: How could I possibly make a comparison like that if I have yet to win a championship belt???

Valora: Why you….,

Vinnie puts his hands up in a playful attempt to defend himself from the so called “powerful” punches of his fiancé as the two laugh. Vinnie wraps his arms around Valora eventually as they return their gaze at the movie.

Senor Vinnie: You are definitely the best thing that has ever happened to me Valora.

A tear emerges from Valora’s eye as it lands on her cheek, she looks at him with a smile as he is focused upon he movie.

Valora: Even bigger than Pete??

Vinnie looks at her with a questionable look on his face, realizing that she was just messing with him as he grins.

Senor Vinnie: How could I possibly forget Pete?? Well I must say that me and Pete have shared some rather intimate moments together.

Valora: Oh Really???

Senor Vinnie: Oh sure!! Me and Pete go way back, I remember when we had a seventies party, we relived the flower power movement as we both dressed up in hippie outfits and both wore wigs.

Valora suddenly bursts out in laughter as she envisioned the two dressed up as hippies with long hairs.

Senor Vinnie: What???

Valora: Oh nothing, but I am sure that the two of you sure made some cute hippies.

Both chuckle as they return to the movie.

Senor Vinnie: You were right though.

Valora: What???

Senor Vinnie: About me being so focused that I forgot everything around me. Hell even Pete had to suffer to my greed, I mean we all want to be champions in the long run but at what cost??? I mean I betrayed a friend, I caused a riff between myself and the West family. I called a great champion boring due to his feud with Jake Raab. I broke more plant pots than I can remember and Pete also told me that he hurt his back a few times.

Valora: Poor Pete.

Vinnie looks at her with a questionable look on his face.

Valora: What??

Senor Vinnie: Poor Pete??? Look, I know it isn’t great to have a sore back. But I have told him a many times that he needed to look for lighter plant pots. You know the sporty types.

Valora: Sporty type of pots for plants???

Senor Vinnie: Yeah!! Haven’t you seen the ones that Nike have made recently?? They even have memory foam.

Valora: Memory….. foam??? Now you are just kidding with me right???

Vinnie shakes his head no, clearly serious on the whole subject on the sport pots.

Senor Vinnie: Oh no Valora, you see they are so special that when you drop them that they bounce back up to your hand. The impact on the pot slowly fades as the memory foam remembers the shape of the pot and turns back to it.

Valora has a look on her face that would almost show a huge question mark on her face as she is not believing anything that Vinnie is telling her.

Valora: Okay, where’s candid camera?? America’s funniest home videos?? This can’t be real!!!

Senor Vinnie shakes his head and grabs his cell phone as he searches something  on the net before turning his phone towards Valora and shows her a special custom made pot from Nike.

Valora: Now I have seen it all, but…. Why haven’t you bought this for him??

Vinnie shrugs to the question from his fiancé.

Senor Vinnie: It’s very expensive, besides Pete has told me that he is allergic to the rubber that is inside the pot. He could get dirt poisoning form it and he is very sensitive being lightheaded.

Valora: Lightheaded??? What the??? How???

Senor Vinnie: Well you see, apparently when you give him a fertilizer inside a nike sports pot the cactus will lose its spines. Also it apparently sucks up all the water that you put inside the pot.

Valora: It does???

Senor Vinnie: it sure does mi amor, it’s actually a plant killing substance that if you do not treat it correctly will kill the plant and everything in its sight.

Valora looks at him dumbfounded, not being able to digest all the information her fiancé is giving her until.

Senor Vinnie: Got ya!!!!

Valora: Wha??? OH damn you!!!!

She ultimately realizes that Vinnie was playing a joke on her as she scowles at him before the two start to laugh on the entire subject.

Valora: How is Pete anyways?? I hope he isn’t too disappointed that he could not join us on the cruise???

Senor Vinnie: To be honest?? I think he and Penelope are just too happy that they have the house for themselves.

Valora: They are??? How so??

Senor Vinnie: Well I talked to the babysitter yesterday and she told me that she heard sounds of pots oo the stone floor of the kitchen. She even heard laughter and chains rattling, very disturbing to be honest.

Valora: Okay Vinnie, that’s enough. You need to stop with he imaginary things that Pete is unable to do.

Senor Vinnie looks at her very seriously before shaking his head.

Senor Vinnie: Pete has a very high pitch scream if he is drunk, I have seen him before when he was drunk and that wasn’t a pleasant sight to behold amor.

Valora lughs even louder, still not believing a thing that Pete is telling her.

Senor Vinnie: Look, you wouldn’t be laughing if you got the phone call that Pete was in a car accident. He apparently forgot to fasten his cactus sized seatbelt on the backseat of the car.

Valora: But who was driving???

Senor Vinnie: Penelope.

Valora: WHAT!!????


Senor Vinnie: Look, I know this sounds unbelievable. But it is true!! It’s the biggest hit on youtube. She even got an invitation to drive the Indy 500. I….,

Valora: Enough Vinnie!! that’s enough!!! You are just making this up and I am not even sure whether I want to believe this!!! But we need to enjoy the movie together and let us just drop the whole Pete conversation.

Senor Vinnie: You started it…..,

Valora: ENOUGH!!!!!!

Senor Vinnie: Fine!!! But I will tell Vinnie everything and that you do not believe him.

Valora rolls her eyes as she decides to ignore Vinnie as the silence comes over them once more ast hey start to watch the move as the shot fades

The Artist and his goal chapter one

Senor Vinnie can be seen sitting at his balcony where he is sitting behind a canvas as he is holding a painting palette in his left hand while measuring Valora with his brush in the other hand.

Valora: I did not know you could paint Vinnie??

Says she smiling, she is glowing with love and anticipation of how the painting will look like

Senor Vinnie: You know Senorita Valora?? I as an artist have many talents, as an artist once I have something inside my head I need to transport it to my fingers. These fingers are just made to create magic. As I am sure that you have already found out by yourself

Valora giggles from the comment being made by Vinnie as he is still keeping his right hand towards her with his thumb up as he holds the brush in his hand.

Senor Vinnie: But if you don’t try something new every now and then, you won’t grow and find your hidden talents that needs to be unleashed upon the world.

Valora nods as she continues to smile while running her fingers through her hair.

Valora: Why are you so wonderful???

Vinnie smiles as he finally uses the brush on some of the paint on his palette and starts to move it all across the canvas. He stares at it before turning his attention towards Valora and nods his head before continuing to create the painting of his fiancé.

Valora: Vinnie??

Senor Vinnie: Si amor??

Valora: I appreciate spending as much time that I can with you on this cruise before our wedding day, but I hope that it will not interfere upon your goal to become world champion. I know how much it …..

Vinnie smiles as he turns his face away from the canvas that he was painting upon as he puts the palette down upon the table next to him. He walks over towards Valora and grabs both of her hands as he kisses them.

Senor Vinnie: I guess it’s time for a break…,

Valora: I hope that I did not said something wrong??

He grins as he rubs his fingers over hers as the two look over the railing of their balcony as they stare at the ocean that looks like it is spreading by the movement of the cruise ship that they are on.

Senor Vinnie: Beautiful isn’t it???

Valora: it is Vinnie…, I am so thankful for you asking me to marry you upon this cruise…. But…,

Senor Vinnie stares at her with a curious look upon his face.

Senor Vinnie: But??

She sighs, feeling uncomfortable to mention the title shot that he will have at the main event of Summer XXXTreme.

Valora: Look Vinnie…, I have to be honest. I have been thinking about what would happen if somehow Austin …..

Senor Vinnie: Beats me???

She has gone silent for a moment, she was unable to finish the sentence but Vinnie knew exactly what she was thinking about. He wraps his arms around her waist as he pulls her close to him before kissing her on the lips. The two smile and embrace each other for a few moments as Vinnie nods his head.

Senor Vinnie: I understand your concern mi amor, but no matter what will happen in that one on one confrontation for the championship. That match is for me to put up or shut up, the final opportunity for me to achieve a personal goal in life that I have yet to fulfill. But even though it means a lot to me, to become world heavyweight champion. It will forever pale in comparison to the unity that we wish to complete with us telling each other that we will love each other forever. To death do us part my love, there’s no bigger price that I could not wish for than to marry you.

Valora blushes as she loves to hear him get all romantic.

Valora: You are such a sweetheart. But…,

He runs his fingers across her cheek as he lifts her head towards his after she slowly started to show concern as she moved it away. He stares into her eyes with confidence and a huge smile upon his face.

Senor Vinnie: You not need to worry about me losing the match and not becoming world heavyweight champion mi amor. Already I am the champion that has captured your heart, that has been upon your thoughts since the day that we confessed our love for each other.

He puts his finger upon her mouth as she wanted to say something, but he stops her in doing so.

Senor Vinnie: Austin James Mercer is a great fighting champion I admit my dear sweet Vlora, but it is not impossible to shock the world and do something that no other man has ever done before. Even Senor Mercer himself has mentioned that very same statement that indeed I could dethrone him to become champion.

She tuns her head away, not wanting to show him her ever growing concern upon her face. Valora has gone through a lot in the recent months, she had wished that she could have focused just solely upon the cruise and her wedding with Vinnie. But having to deal with the Adoption, the situation of Ty and Vinnie marrying her, Ty and Kristjansson. And the world title match, she had wished for the match to have been on a different moment as she had feared it would cast a spell upon their marriage should he lose. She had understood that he wanted it to happen after his main event match so that he could completely focus on that one very special moment. She sighs as she suddenly feels his gaze upon her as she turns her attention towards his and sighs again.

Valora: Vinnie…, I…,

I don’t know if this wedding on this cruise as well as your world title match was such a smart idea. I….,

She can’t continue her talk as the smile on his face paralyzes her somehow, slowly getting weaker in the knees as he kisses her gently.

Senor Vinnie: I know you are concerned mi amor, Ty told me about the last time that you were engaged to someone else. How he has hurt you and how he cast such a painful moment over not just you, but everyone else that loves you.

The mention of her previous engagement causes a tear to roll down her cheek, only to be gently removed by Vinnie’s fingers before kissing her once more.

Senor Vinnie: I am not like that….. I wish I could that lowlife a man mi amor. But I do not intend to back down from the most important moment in my life. I already have felt the cold emptiness of a life without you when we had broken up not so long ago. And you were right not wanting to trust me or even wanted to see or talk to me ever again.

Valora: Oh Vinnie…, I….,

But he shushes her once more as he places his finger upon her lips. His eyes stare at her trembling mouth as there is so much that she wants to say to him, but the moment that they share with each other causes her to freeze in anticipation of what is coming next.

Senor Vinnie: I have promised Ty that I would never dare to hurt you…. he asked me not to do so on purpose before accepting the fact that he would give you away to me on our wedding ceremony. It was then that opened my eyes even more as well as  my heart that I already have been given the opportunity to love an anger for the rest of my life…. Making me the luckiest man alive.

Valora: Oh Vinnie….,

Senor Vinnie: It’s moments like these  that make me realize that I have been living a life of being desperate. A life where I valued greatness by merely a championship belt…., but I know now that there is so much more that I need to fight for every single day of my life. And I realize that I have overcame the biggest obstacle in my life after you walked away from me.

Valora lowers her head as she does not want to be remembered of what happened in their lives

Valora: Vinnie…, it’s behind us… we do not need…

Senor Vinnie: Oh but we have to mi amor, you see I learned a valuable lesson at that very moment. Something that Ty also pointed out towards me, that when things go bad that I would just turn a blind eye or blame someone else for my mistakes. The old Vinnie would perhaps blame Ty, Fenris or hell maybe even Pete… or ….

He swallows his words as he turns away his face to hide a tear.

Valora: Vinnie???

Senor Vinnie: He may even have uttered the one name that I only wish to speak upon of love, trying to protect his own greed to secure his low self-esteem. But that night something changed, I woke up and realized that if I would ever get to just talk to you…. let alone being on a cruise to make you my wife…

She blushes from the words that he is uttering as she is feeling his unconditional love for her.

Senor Vinnie: I could not give up on you Valora, I had to fight to prove to you that I am no longer that man that ruined it all. I had to fight against what everyone else thought of me, I had to prove my worth and for some reason…. You gave me another chance, a chance I to this very single day wonder if I ever deserved it.

Valora: Oh Vinnie….,

Senor Vinnie: But I reckon I did and I grabbed that opportunity with both hands…., having to fight hard for your love as well as having to travel across the world. Reminding myself of the championship opportunity that would be nearing with every single passing of the day… it made me think of everything that I have done in the past Valora…. And even though I wished that it was Fenris instead of Mercer, to close that chapter for myself and everyone else out there that doubted me or still do…. But I guess my opportunity is knocking on my door in the name of Austin James Mercer… and I intend to succeed where I have failed before.

Her fingers scratches his cheeks before the two kiss and embrace as they look towards the ocean as well as the people that enjoy their stay upon the cruise…. Awaiting a night that they will never forget, just like the two lovebirds as the shot slowly fades.

The Artist and his goal chapter two.

Senor Vinnie is seen at a black jack table along with Ty West and Valora. All three are enoying a moment of relaxation and a game of black jack. Vinnie looks at his two cards that are in front of him. A King of Hearts and a seven of Spades.

Ty: well Vin?? Are you going to draw another card?? Or are you going to call??? It’s a risky choice no matter what.

Vinnie nods his head before he motions to the card dealer to hit him another card with his head.. the card dealer nods and grabs the top card of the deck and reveals a four of Diamonds. Making it twenty one as he grins as he looks at the card dealer. Who turns around his two cards and reveal a Queen of Spades and a King of Diamonds.

Card Dealer: Twenty, gentlemans twenty one wins… congratulations sir.

Senor Vinnie nods his head as he receives his winnings from the card dealer. He tells him that he has had enough and Ty is asking his aunt if she is willing to take a gamble. Vinnie kisses her lips as he walks off with his winnings to substitute it for money. He passes several people before reaching the money exchange. Collecting his winnings and turns around, only to look at his finace and her nephew sharing a laugh and grins.

Senor Vinnie: Isn’t life just great?? And of course only if you are willing to put any effort into it to make it worth your time and energy. To have a goal in life that would only benefit your focus in life, that when you look back at it that you at least know you have given it your all no matter whether you win or lose…. In life if you put every moment of energy in it makes it all worth the wait and sacrifices that you made to get so far. Realizing that there’s no turning back…..

No turning back, I realize that I put myself in a situation that I cannot turn back anymore. And to be honest?? It’s something that I would not want to miss out on for anything…. Anything?? Well, hat’s something that could be easily debated for the fact that there’s always something far more important in life.

He grins as he sees Valora wave towards him for a moment before turning her attention back to her  nephew.

Senor Vinnie: You sure put out an interesting case to convince me as well as anyone else out there why I would not win the match eventually huh Austin?? I must admit that besides of having to listen to broken records that I have heard since Fenris made me realize that everything is coming to a full circle. Once again I am fighting for the gold, once again I am confident that I am going to beat the champ and take home the gold. Once again, I am reminded of the past, of how things have gone recently as well as the long run of me wanting to become champion.

And I know at some points you were right Austin…,. But all you did was just stating facts of what has been… not that what is… not that what should be… or if you are just a basic science wizard that can drag Einstein’s Theory of Relativity and alter it into a space oddity of zero gravity only to bring out the forces of nature as once again the victor in your pointless attempts to reverse the accusation of me trying to get inside your head.

He grins as he orders a glass of water and takes a sip from it before slowly moving towards the woman that he loves and her nephew that he once again can call his friend. Even though the two have a long way to go, but he is confident that eventually he and Ty as well as Fenris can see eye to eye…. Or even more….

It was truly entertaining to see you grasp upon the physical aspect of me being a huge monster, that turns into a puppy that is afraid of his own shadow. Obviously not the exact the same words that you were using, but I guess creating a comparison that would be understood by the young kids that are allowed to stay up late during their holidays to make them understand what you were attempting to growl about. Quite seriously the complimentary flattery only caused me to lift my hand towards my mouth to prevent me from yawning was rather alarming. Alarming that a champion would refrain himself from tactics that I have been accused off…, being childish. But I guess when a physical champion as yourself gets dwarfed by another specimen. The first assuming thought would to resort to a negative escape that could cause a twitch to occur.

Vinnie stares at the camera and gives a wink before turning his gaze back to his fiancé and Ty.

Senor Vinnie: I of course could resort to find excuses, telling you that I was only concerned about the title shot that I would be getting no matter what… pointing out that I gained something that I deserved to have… But of course that is what is what a mind trick is asking of someone elses opponent to resort to…., making the second party in a one on one confrontation realize that he or she has an edge ver the other person. For that I applaud you senor….,

But nothing more like that could ever be the truth that you do not wish to seek. Great champion, or should I even say equally as great training beast that knows how to prepare himself for a fight…., no matter the rules or the name that will replace the previous filled in competitor that attempted to test his luck.

Luck…, that is a great key word Austin. Luck…., am I seeking to prove out there that I could get lucky??? As if I am being fortunate to have luck upon my side to even get to this very situation  of challenging the champion on my terms and have the champion upon a disadvantage.

Senor Vinnie takes another sip from the glass of water before staring at the few drops of water that remains.

Senor Vinnie: I was lucky to have experienced an eye opening experience when I earned my first title shot Austin. I thought I was already ready to take the Sin city Wrestling by storm, string my way into the hearts of the many fans as my fingers makes my guitar gently weep. And to this very day I have been waiting for that moment to be fulfilled. Quite same tale that you demonstrated to have prepared for to be uttered on every screen out there for every punk kid to watch. But you just forgot avery important key aspect Senor…., everything that I have obtained… I have earned… Like I have earned this title shot to face you for the gold…. And being confident that I will beat you. Because let’s face it, isn’t that what this fight is all about??? For me to take away what I believe is mine…, where you attempt to prove otherwise and push me down the line of wait for another opportunity.

Those are the thoughts of a desperate man, a man that knows that if he does not win now… when will he?? Will he ever??? And like I have already stated Austin…, I have already won. I am already a champion…, something that your little friend resorted to a different place, a different time zone perhaps?? Or maybe, just maybe hide his stupidity.

Stupidity that I am already aware that you will refer to the obvious, that he has beaten me… calling out the childish nature of a champion to obtain his right to be right…. So go ahead a I will simply laugh and shake my head. As you already resort your tactics of just telling how wrong I am and how right you always need to be….

But I am slowly drifting off am I not Austin?? You see my friend, you need to beat me to walk out successful. While I already have won, while I already have the final moment to myself and Valora… Where I will be glorious and successful in love, something that is far more important than your championship belt. No matter what, I have already beaten you in every possible aspect in life my friend…. But I am sure that your simplicity is too simple minded to grasp another reality than yours.

He places the glass down on a table before walking over towards Valora and Ty. Only to stop merely a few feet away from them as he shakes his head in laughter.

Senor Vinnie: I will fight you Austin, words that I am sure that you have heard all before in every single title defense that you have had. Just tell yourself the obvious, tell yourself the same riddle that you have grown to believe since beating Fenris…. Whereas I know that I have got you beat in every aspect of life… now all that remains is that championship belt Austin. The one thing that has eluded me from reaching full circle in my professional wrestling career… until then Austin…, until then….,

With that he joins Valora and Ty once more as that causes the shot to fade.

43
Supercard Archives / Austin James Mercer (c) Vs Senor Vinnie
« on: August 17, 2019, 07:12:22 PM »
 
The wedding preparations chapter one

Senor Vinnie is in his living room behind his computer, skyping with his best friend Cactus Pete who is staying with his girlfriend Penelope.

Senor Vinnie: How are you doing Pete??

We can see the cactus sitting in front of the camera with a bandage around its head as well as one around the left "arm" of his. The pot that he is sitting in is made of extra strong material so that he is not easily to fall or break when coming contact with the ground. Around the bandaged head of Pete is a headset with a microphone so that he can have a conversation with Vinnie.

Pete:......

Senor Vinnie: That's great to hear that you are doing better my little amigo, also good to hear that Penelope is spoiling you with treats. Just make sure that you do not end up like your uncle Vincenzo, he nearly choked on that burrito.

Pete:......

Senor Vinnie: Of course I remember that he was allergic to black pepper, but who in the hell wants to eat a Beef Burrito knowing one of the ingredients is deadly for him??

Pete:.....

Senor Vinnie slaps his head as he clearly has made a mistake that was corrected by his cactus friend.

Senor Vinnie: Doh!!! I thought you said that he was allergic for black pepper!!! But in reality he just had beef that its expiry date was six months prior??? But how did he not notice that the meat was bad???

Senor Vinnie's expression has changed after hearing about the beef had gone bad, remembering how he once had eaten something really bad.

Pete:.....

Senor Vinnie: Oh!! He was visiting his grandmother of 88!!! That old bat was so blind and deaf!! I can imagine that her smelling ability must have gotten really bad with her old age. Seeing how cactuses like you can reach an age of 75. I...

Pete:.....

Senor Vinnie's expression changes to a surprised shock look on his face.

Senor Vinnie: I DID NOT!!!!

Pete: .....

Senor Vinnie: Oh alright, I may have named her a vampire cactus a few times. But that's only because she always managed to jump my nick and draw first blood!! To this very day, I still have to take shots every few months to get that feeling out of my system

Pete:....

Senor Vinnie: Oh and that's okay to laugh at, well if you were here.. I...

Suddenly we hear a voice from the other room next to where Vinnie is at.

Voice: Who are you talking to Vinnie???

Vinnie motions for Pete to be quiet as he turns his head towards where the sound is coming from.

Senor Vinnie: I am talking to Pete mi amor.

Valora: Oh, tell him hi from me. And also thank him for the lovely wedding gift he has send us... It's such a shame he cannot come to join us on the cruise.

Vinnie is stunned, he had not known that Pete had send them a gift. Nor has Valora shown it to him as far as he could recollect.

Senor Vinnie: Err...., gift dear??

We can hear a sigh coming from the other room before Valora pops her head around the corner of the doorway as she stares at him.

Valora: Pete made sure that we had the honeymoon suite dear, did you already forget??

Senor Vinnie's face suddenly turns red and starts to mumble something that none of us can understand.

Valora: What dear???

Vinnie sighs as he looks back at her.

Senor Vinnie: I forgot dear....

Valora rolls her eyes as she waves at Pete before going back to the other room as Vinnie looks at Pete with an angry look on his face.

Senor Vinnie: You damn sure know that I have paid for that suite, I just made sure when I transferred you the money that none of my many adoring fans would find out that it was me and Valora residing there. And now you are taking all the glory??? Now that's what I call selfish.

Pete:.....

Senor Vinnie looks stunned, he had not expected this answer that Pete has given him.

Senor Vinnie: Well I did know that I have not paid you a few months for your managerial services, but you have to understand that.....

Pete: ........

Senor Vinnie: Well..., I guess you are right upon being upset of not being able to pay for a vacation with Penelope. But just think about the positive, you are now with the love of your life and I am with mine. It's what we both always wanted..., right???......... Right????

Suddenly we see Penelope coming into the shot of the webcam, wearing a chain around her neck that has two small cactuses hanging onto it as this symbolizes the love between her and Pete.

Penelope: ......

Senor Vinnie now suddenly realizes that both of them are angry at him, thankfully for the rest of the world that is watching the video is that Vinnie is the only one that can hear them.

Senor Vinnie: Wait..., wait..., err I uhm.., technically you are right Penelope. I did promise you months ago that he would spend time with you on that holiday to Acapulco that I would pay for. But....,

Pete:.....

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean I should not talk to your girlfriend behind your back?? You were the one that was hitting on Belinda Simone backstage last week!!!

Suddenly the two get "silent" before Penelope turns her attention to Pete and we can see a bandage suddenly fly across the room before Vinnie decides to interject before there would be casualties (namely Pete)

Senor Vinnie: Look Penelope, I meant that Pete was lost and he was asking for directions. And seeing that Belinda is the only one besides me that understands his thick Mexican accent was the reason why he talked to her.

We can see the bandage on Pete's head remain there as he is shaking in his pot before Penelope "calms down" again.

Senor Vinnie: Also, I had promised not to tell this because I promised Pete. But I have paid for a wonderful vacation to an exotic island, just for the two of you.

Penelope:......

Pete: ......

Senor Vinnie: Yes Penelope, I did... And yes Pete..., I know I shouldn't have.... But I have done so. You see, I felt that with me and Valora going on this cruise, it would be only fitting that you two would get something equally romantic and expensive as well.

Penelope:......

Senor Vinnie: Oh yes, I forgot to say where you two are heading. I have bought a romantic vacation for two to the island of Texel in the Netherlands.

Pete:.....

Senor Vinnie: SI!!! The Netherlands Pete, you have always told me how wonderful you liked the dunes of that island and seeing the seals and pet them on the head. And..., he is a huge fan of the infamous singer Hessel

Pete:....

Senor Vinnie: Yes I do know that Hessel and Texel rhymes Pete, but it's what you have always told me that you would love to visit... I...

Pete: .....

Senor Vinnie slaps his face with his hand, realizing that once again he has made a huge mistake

Senor Vinnie: I am sorry, I guess I always mix up Bora Bora with Texel. I just don't understand why an exotic resort on an even more exotic island gets mixed up with an island where it rains more often than your personal shower Pete. But seeing I already paid for it, I guess you just have to go my amigo.

Pete:.....

Senor Vinnie: I will make sure that when you get back we both will book a trip for the two of you to Bora Bora, making sure that you enjoying the most romantic holiday ever alongside me and Valora. I....

Penelope: ......

Senor Vinnie: Why would I not bring my soon to be wife to that trip Penelope?? It would be weird to keep her home while I go with you two lovemaking cactus machines.

Pete:......

Senor Vinnie: Relax!!! I was just joking!!!! Look the reason why I asked for this Skype session is because I need some advice.

Pete:......

Senor Vinnie's expression turns from the joking mood he was in a few moments ago to one of shock.

Senor Vinnie: I didn't meant THE TALK PETE!!!

Penelope:......

Senor Vinnie: I am not too shy to talk about anything of this matter Penelope, but I have a serious question to ask Pete.

Pete: .....

Senor Vinnie: It's not because I do not trust Penelope's opinion my amigo. I just.... Oh why do I even bother explaining why I cannot tell one cactus and I can the other?? Look I am going to have a talk with Valora's nephew Ty. She wants him to walk her down the aisle and give her away to me her soon to be husband.

Penelope:....

Senor Vinnie: Well we haven't seen eye to eye since....I... Err,

Senor Vinnie is trying to avoid "eye contact" with Pete on the whole situation on how the entire situation between him and Ty West had begun. Realizing that he was to be blamed and Ty had not forgiven him for that.

Pete:.....

Senor Vinnie: I know!! I hit him in the head with you Pete, Gosh!! Why do you always have to make it about you??!! While obviously I am the one that is suffering in this situation!!!

Pete:.....

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean you do not wish to help me until I say I am sorry?? Have I not already told you a million times that I was sorry??? But nooo!!! I....,

Pete:.....

Senor Vinnie stops mid sentence as he realizes that he made a fool out of himself once again.

Senor Vinnie: Oh you weren't talking about that Pete?? But what were you referring to??

Pete:....

Vinnie sighs as he nods his head in agreement

Senor Vinnie: Fine!!! I am sorry for the fact that I started this Skype session with you while you had to take your beauty sleep. I forgot how important those naps are for you Pete, those naps keep your skin soft.

Penelope: ....

Senor Vinnie: I know, I am sorry once more. I just hope you can help me out with some advice how to break the ice between me and Ty my amigo Pete. I know you always got along well with him, I really need some help

Pete:.....

Senor Vinnie starts to think about the answer that he was given by Pete and eventually starts to shake his head no.

Senor Vinnie: I am not sure whether I should offer him a drink Pete. I mean it's not like I am trying to get him drunk you know??

Penelope: ......

Senor Vinnie: I am not sure either of us are the manicure type of guys Penelope.

Pete:....

Senor Vinnie nods his head as he likes the answer that Pete has given him

Senor Vinnie: Gracias amigo Pete, I think both me and Ty will enjoy going to a Karaoke bar and talk things out over a nice drink or two.

He finally turns off the skype session as he turns his attention towards his phone and looks at the number of Ty West and swallows a few times before finally pressing on the number as the phone starts to dial Ty's number. Listening to the phone going over until the familiar click is heard and a voice starts to respond.

Ty: Hello???

A few moments passes before Vinnie finally starts to talk

Senor Vinnie: Ty??? It's Vinnie.....

Ty: (underneath his breath) Great.... What do you want??

Senor Vinnie: Valora asked me to talk to you Ty... I....

Ty West: Fine..., where and when???

The shot slowly fades as we go a break.

We see Senor Vinnie and Ty West sit at a table in a Karaoke bar, trying to have a personal conversation with each other while some Japanese group of tourists are attempting to sing every possible song that the Karaoke machine has. Senor Vinnie is wearing a white blouse and light brown pants and brown shoes. While as Ty is wearing a black shirt, black pants and matching shoes, not really interested in what Vinnie has to say but stares him down.

Senor Vinnie: Senor Ty..., gracias that you were willing to come here and have this talk


Ty: I didn't come here for you Vinnie. I came here for my Aunt.

Vinnie nods

Senor Vinnie: I understand Ty, i appreciate that from you. I really hope that one day we could try to accept each other. I know I have broken your trust

Ty turns to the man with one blonde eyebrow raised.

Ty: This was never about me. You know how many times I've been thrown under a bus? I lost count. Do you even know why I don't trust you? Why I am worried about Lora?

Vinnie gives him a blank stare.

Ty: Because I don't think you can take care of my aunt. I know she's tough and smart, but there has been a very good reason why she has been single all these years. She was engaged once before, and that joker made everyone believe he could be trusted too.

Senor Vinnie bites his lower lip after hearing what Ty had to say.

Senor Vinnie: Now isn't this nice? Finally the cat is out of the bag, finally he speaks out his issues about my relationship andmindle engagement with the woman I love

He takes a moment to compose himself, not wanting his anger to take over

Senor Vinnie: And what would make you suggest why I am not suitable for her? Why would I not be able to take care of her?? I may not be perfect, but I would do anything for her, I wonder if you are to stubborn to see that

Ty understood his anger. He was angry too, but he was not going to let this man make him feel small. Not today.

Ty: Because you're unstable Vinnie. I know I'm not exactly a legend in SCW, or wrestling at all but there is something off. You talk to a cactus, and you blame your bad behavior on it. You don't take responsibility for what you do. You just do things and pray that everyone just forgives you. Lora is one of the best women that this world has to offer. She has a big heart. I don't want you or anyone tainting that. It took long enough for her to heal when that other jerk abandoned her

Senor Vinnie: I agree with you on some points that I have done things and didn't took responsibility for.

This causes Ty to raise an eyebrow, but he still isn't convinced.

Senor Vinnie: I was irresponsible inside the ring, I brought Pete out there and just did what I felt I had to do. I needed to get noticed, because I never was anything special until I met your aunt

He sighs and lowers his head

Senor Vinnie: I talk to a cactus si, does that make me a bad man?? No Ty, it makes me different. That is all. But I would never leave her, I almost thought I had lost her for good Ty. It broke my heart.

Vinnie remains quiet without lifting his head

Ty is quiet for a moment.

Ty: You promise that you won't hurt her? At least not on purpose?

Vinnie looks up at him with a look of concern

Senor Vinnie: I understand your concern Ty, I would never do anything to hurt her.

He becomes silent for a few moments

Senor Vinnie: I just wished I never hurt you too Ty

Ty: I let personal and in-ring stuff mingle. It was too much to expect you to be someone different in the ring. I really hope you win the title from Austin. Not because I have anything against him, but because it's about time that guys like us actually step up.

Ty quickly stands, dropping a twenty on the bar even though he hadn't purchased a drink.

Ty: Lora asked me to give her away and I wasn't sure I wanted to. Not because I don't love her but because if anything happened I would feel like it was my fault for not seeing it. I'm giving you one chance to prove me wrong. Don't squander it.

He then gives Vinnie a nod and walks toward the entrance of the bar. He stops to look over his shoulder.

Ty: Don't be late for boarding



Summer XXXTreme 2019, Quest for the Gold chapter one

Life is like a song.

We see Senor Vinnie sitting down in the gym, he has done a work out lifting weights to get him ready to match power with the SCW heavyweight Champion. Sweat is pouring down from his brow as is drinking from a bottle of water while staring at the picture of him and Valora at one of their many dates that is hanging on the wall in front of him. He smiles, since he has met her he has been in heaven, fortunate that the two made up their fight that they once had and have even gone so far to marry on the same night as his world title match on the cruise. He takes another sip from the bottle of water before resting down on the bench while closing his eyes.

Senor Vinnie: Oh that hit the spot.....,

He remains on the bench for a few moments, feeling how his body is reacting to the work out that he has gone through. His mind is upon the match he will be taking part of against Austin James Mercer, the man that beat the former champion Fenris. The man that Vinnie has battled against several times and every single time came so close to obtain the gold, but many like him could not succeed in doing so. He grits his teeth, he hated that night that Fenris lost to Mercer. Since him winning the Golden Briefcase he felt that it was destiny for them to square off against each other on the cruise, but that opportunity was taken away from him.

Senor Vinnie: Fenris....,

The name that has been a thorn in his side, his eyes burn with intensity before splashing the remainder of the water in his face.

Senor Vinnie: Just think about it, you and me Fenris, the final match where I would undo the countless nights where I stayed up late. Asking myself if I would ever beat you, the moments where I put my head underneath a cold shower and just hoping that the memory would fade.... But it never did.... And that opportunity has been taken away from me. And why?? Because you could not beat Austin James Mercer??? Interesting concept when you come to think about it isn't it??

I mean seriously, I have watched that match where he beat you, I stood in the back behind the curtain and had to watch it up and close. And for some reason it just struck me, you weren't the same guy that I remembered that took me to the limits... ME!!! The man that you proclaimed to be a joke, the man that you proclaimed that I wasn't a fighter because of the physical lack of anything compared to whatever wrestler that you had faced and beaten as well. And when I watched that match against Mercer, I realized that you didn't cared anymore. That you did not care about being the poster boy of this company, the interviews, the photoshoots, the kissing of the babies and having fans run around you to get your attention. I figured that the supreme fighter got bored of the lifestyle that he had chosen for himself to do. Isn't that ironic??? To see a man suddenly cave in to the dark side of what he loves to do....... What was it again?? Fear is the path to the dark side. Fear leads to anger. Anger leads to hate. Hate leads to suffering.

And when I look at you now, I see the same man that you once were when you withstood me from my quest to become champion. To be a case of déjà vu as you said it yourself..., to be an undefeated rookie gaining a championship shot at a dominating champion. Having an opportunity to do something that nobody would expect and even you have to admit that it worried you where it would lead to didn't it???

He closes his eyes, putting his hands to his face and shakes his head before digging his fingers into his head and sighs out of relief.

Senor Vinnie: And the history did not repeat itself, because you were the better man. I admit, I had to take a step back and assess myself to the situation of tasting defeat, but did that stop me? Only for a nano second before I took another step into my quest of greatness.... And again I had failed..... Only to gain my suitcase of luck.... The happiness that came over me after obtaining it was beyond imagination..... Only to be topped by the answer of YES by my fiancé..., the woman that will marry me on the same night as my quest for gold once more. NO matter what, I have already won..... But it would have been so personal for me to look at my soon to be wife and shake off the doubt that had lingered off my shoulders for how many months??? And that?? That will never happen won't it??? Because there's only one man to be blamed for that.....

Senor Vinnie wants to throw away the bottle against the wall, but the realization of it may hit the picture of him and Valora and that stops him. He digs his fingers into the bottle and bites on his lower lip.

Senor Vinnie: And it would be really easy to blame either you or Mercer now would it?? I can be silly Vinnie, making excuses and point the finger at those who would take all the blame while knowing that they aren't!! Because you and Mercer both did what you proclaim to love the most, so where can I possibly put the blame on either of you?? Oh no, the blame is to be aimed at myself, the man that had so much trust in the fact that NOBODY could ever beat you until I cash in my suitcase upon you.... To be the one that had told you in advance of what you could expect.... And now?? It shall not take place the way I had wanted it to be.... Because I know you don't like me, well let's call it the way you see it. You hate me, because I disrespected anything of what you stood for..... As whereas I just retaliated upon defending the fact that you disrespected my LEGACY!! Because I am everything that you hate... And when I would beat you for that gold, I would at least know that you are a man that would respect me for doing what nobody has ever done. And that has been taken away from me and I hate myself for that!! Because I want closure Fenris, I need the closure that I have already got by the love of my life.... That I am hoping to gain from the one that once called me HIS friend.... And you??? Until I got to prove that point of what I wanted to make against you, you will be the one that will turn its head away from me..... And that's all on me Fenris...., but I still have to do the one thing that I wanted to do.... Only it won't be you

There's sadness on his face, mixed with anger in his eyes. He looks around the room as he is searching for something that would calm him down until he ultimately stares at the picture of him and Valora.

Senor Vinnie: You see that Austin??? That was the biggest accomplishment in my life that I thought I would never get another chance at. The love of my life, the one thing that I knew that no matter how many championships I could win, the amount of money I could obtain with everything that I could obtain by doing what I am doing right now?? The many cars that I could possess or even the sharpest suits and the biggest diamonds that I could buy, I could never give that up so to get her back... Because she was out of my reach, she was not interested in my love anymore until that moment that she gave me that one final chance.... And I took it.

And isn't it funny to see how many people are questioning my intentions?? That are telling behind my and Valora's back that I am just doing this out of greed or just because I am an asshole?? Self-centered?? Egotistical?? That I am capable of offer any amount of wealth and buy love?? Oh believe me, I have heard it all and even more and I am not going to deny the fact that it hurts man!! But unlike me going off on those who do not deserve my attention, I just need to focus my mind upon the one thing that would open the eyes of those who critique me.... To have them suddenly see things in me that only Valora sees... And that's I can achieve anything that I want to when I set my mind to it.... And that's your championship gold before I turn my head and kiss my soon to be wife and tell her that she was right....

I have been doubting myself since the moment that I fucked everything up Austin. I guess that a man of your stature is incapable of doing anything wrong don't you??? Because everything in your life is so fucking perfect, already written in stone as if God Himself has demanded Moses to write another two templates filled of commandments that we should live by to be a better Mercenary follower that the biblical term would be a good Christian. I can tell you are living by those "rules", having the confidence that nothing can harm your identity of being immortal or even downright impervious to pain. It's almost to the point where I am waiting or you to put on your blue and red pj's and wrap your cape around your throat and fly into the sky. Having people wonder whether you are a bird, a plane or whatever BS I can think off. Because that's who you are.....

And I am just me isn't it?? The man that you told yourself that you would not overlook but had to dispose off Raab before you would set your sights upon me.... And that's a noble thing to do as a champion, luring the people to believe in your Holier than Though mentality isn't it?? But then after I lost to Alex Jones in a fashion that I would not even use too much profanity upon... You suddenly started to question me, telling the world that I could not even beat your little lackey. Are you already overlooking the thought that there's a fifty percent chance that I am going to do that what nobody has ever done to you??? I thought a prophet or even the Son of God as their strength in merely being a humble personality. But I guess after doing so much in such short time that even your mind gets mingled up with the believe that you shall not have to worry about the Banjo man??? Because if that's the case, then there's nothing for me to do than just merely sit in a corner and play the blues.... The question will linger, is this the way that will help you succeed every single time that you step foot inside the ring with an opponent?? And that's where you are so wrong that's where Fenris made the mistake for perhaps a total different reason. Where I made the mistake with The Icelandic destruction device, where I have made the mistakes seemingly as of late with others where you will question me. But how can you question a man that has the GOLDEN opportunity to have gold around his waist, gold around his ring finger and more importantly... To have golden love in his heart, making it beat faster by every given second.

Because I don't know if you have noticed oh flawless one?? The cactus is put aside on his well deserved vacation to make amends with his cactus love of his life. I am in this all alone when I step foot in that six sided ring. I will be joined on the cruise by the woman I would even give up this championship opportunity for if she would have asked me to do so.... I cannot lose, even if you pinned me or made me submit... I am just simply unbeatable on that cruise.... And that will be a questionable thought that should cross your mind... Even if it is for a split second. Because that's like I have said before..., Life is like a song.

He slowly rises off the bench and grabs a towel to wipe off the water from his face that by now has dried up a bit. He grabs the shirt that he is wearing and takes it off before tossing it in the corner as he proceeds to undress. The camera remains upon his upper body due to the fact that little children watch this too. He stops as he admires himself in the mirror before looking at the camera crew behind him.

I've got so much more to say to you Mercer, but first.... I need to take a shower before I will dissect the championship reign that you are on and end it upon the beautiful waters of love.

With that Vinnie walks off as the shot fades to darkness before we cut to a commercial break.

The Wedding Preparations chapter two

Senor Vinnie is seen being measured by a tailor to get him the perfect wedding suit for his marriage with Valora West. He is standing there in his boxers and shirt. The tailor measures his inside leg as Vinnie is looking at the mirror with a proud look on his face.

Senor Vinnie: Did you get my design for what I want you to make for me Juan???

Juan: SI senor Vinnie.

Vinnie smile proudly, he had managed to keep a secret for Valora what he is going to be wearing. She had been inquiring him and others of what his special wedding suit would be, but until this very day he has managed to keep that a secret.

Senor Vinnie: It has to be perfect Juan, I mean it's the culmination of so many things that ultimately leads to this one special moment. A moment where I can look back and admire everything that I have accomplished as a man, a singer and a wrestler. And all of that will fade in comparison when I take that veil from the face of the woman I love and stare into the eyes of pure happiness. To just realize that this is the proof that our love is stronger than anything else in life and that we can overcome everything.

Juan: Si senor....

Juan wraps the measuring tape across the chest of Vinnie and measures him before writing down the measurements down upon his piece of paper and continues measuring him as Vinnie continues to look proud in the mirror.

Senor Vinnie: I have always wanted to show my heritage when I would marry the right woman, to show the world of how proud I am not just as a great Mexican. But a Mariachi artist as well, as this is the culture of our country, the artists that capture the hearts of every single woman and men wanting to be like us.

Juan: SI senor....,

Senor Vinnie: And I have always wanted to pay homage to the greats that have paved the way for me, that have bled and shed tears for themselves as they were too proud to beg for some money. And why you ask yourself?? Because us Mariachi are men that are proud, we should be the ones that stand at the top of the list of the male evolution in Mexico. Because men like me need to present themselves as if they have anything even when they have nothing. And that I want to represent in our marriage.

Juan: Si senor....,

Juan rolls his eyes by everything that Senor Vinnie is saying to him, but he knows that when the suit is ready he will be rewarded heavily. And for that he accepts the gloating of Senor Vinnie.

Senor Vinnie: Juan??

Juan: Si senor....??

Senor Vinnie: Have you ever tied the knot???

The small and bald tailor stops measuring and looks up at the man that hired him to make his wedding suit. He wonders if he had heard the question correctly, but when he sees the questionable look on the face of Senor Vinnie made him realize that he heard it correctly.

Juan: Si senor...,

Senor Vinnie tells him to take a break as he sits down on a chair and looks at the pieces of fabric that Juan had brought with him.

Senor Vinnie: Can I ask you something personal Juan??

Juan: Si senor, as long as you pay me senor.

Vinnie nods his head that causes Juan to sit down on a chair in front of him and looks at Vinnie, waiting for the questions to come.

Senor Vinnie: Were you nervous???

Juan looks at Senor Vinnie, staring at him as if he is trying to figure out if he was serious by asking that question.

Juan: Well, si senor.

Senor Vinnie: What did you do to contain your nerves?? I've heard drinking some Tequila works. But I get really vocal and want to party. But that would not make our marriage special.

Juan: I constantly reminded myself of every special moment that we shared together before our marriage....

Senor Vinnie: Really?? And that helped??

Juan: Well to be honest senor, I always tell that to everyone that asks. But to be honest, I was forced to marry my wife with my father in law who had a shotgun in my back. But feeling the cold steel in my back sure helped me get over my nerves rather quickly.

Senor Vinnie looks at Juan with a stunned look on his face, quickly realizing that this isn't the man to ask of these type of questions.

Senor Vinnie: I guess your tea break has ended Juan, why don't you show me the fabrics that you have brought with you

Juan: Si senor.

Juan gets up from his seat and grabs the fabrics that he has brought with him, most of them are all different types of dark to black colors. But he also has some white type of shades as other lighter fabrics.

Juan: As you had instructed me with your wishes I came up with this fabric senor, it is black as night with soft grey stripes that are almost impossible to see by the naked eye. But these grey stripes gives the fabric this extra dimension.

Senor Vinnie nods his head in approval as he motions for the tailor to continue

Juan: For the sleeves I have found the golden thread for the golden guitars that you wish to be knitted into the sleeves as well as on waist senor.

Senor Vinnie again nods his head in approval.

Senor Vinnie: What about the tights Juan??

Juan: Ah si senor, I have decided to make your belt that you will be wearing to be the Mexican Flag, but as Senorita West is American to add some stars and stripes on the left side of the belt. The tights will be of the same fabric as your jacket and sombrero.

Senor Vinnie: Good work Juan

Juan nods his head as senor Vinnie grabs his phone as he is being called by Valora

Senor Vinnie: Hello mi amor, como estas??

Phone:.....

Senor Vinnie: I told you, I am not going to tell you what I will be wearing at our wedding my pretty. It's what you have to find out for yourself when the moment is there.

Phone:.....

Senor Vinnie chuckles as he tells Juan to send him the bill for the suit and then he sits down and starts to talk to his fiancé.

Senor Vinnie: Oh no Senorita, pleading and pouting your lip does not help with me. You should know by now that I am a tough cookie.

Phone;.....,

Senor Vinnie: It will be a perfect wedding, no matter what will be the outcome to my match my pretty. Even though I want to beat this man and show the world that I am World champion material.

Phone:....

Senor Vinnie: I know I am your champion and that it doesn't matter if I do or do not have that belt. But I have something to prove to the world and then after we are done, we shall celebrate the best moment in our lives. The moment that we will tell the world that we will be husband and wife forever.....

Phone:.....

Senor Vinnie: I love you to mi amor...,

With that the shot fades.

Summer XXXTreme 2019, Quest for the Gold chapter two

We come back to see Senor Vinnie sitting at his personal music studio in his home in Tijuana, Mexico. He is tuning his guitar while having a music sheet in front of him. He is wearing a white shirt that reads Cactus Mania. The official Cactus Pete shirt that is now available at www.scwshop.com for a special summerXXXTreme discount price if of $9,99 if you use the discount Pete is Cute. He is wearing matching knee high shorts as well as some flip flops with the logo of a cactus on it. He plays with he guitar for a few moments before turning his attention to the camera and grins.

Senor Vinnie: I know what you must be thinking, Vinnie. You are bound to have the most important match of your career and marrying the love of your life. Why oh why are you in the studio playing your guitar??? And all I have got to say is why do you care?? But that would be too easy wouldn't it?? But no, there's more to this than meets the eye. Because the world have seen me utter the words that I am the Mariachi of Wrestling for so long, while I have yet to grace the world with the strings of love that would easily trick their simple minded thoughts and make them the puppets to the arena's all across the globe. But I know that when you want to make it big,k you have to start off small. And today, I just want to aim my direction to one particular person that means a lot to me. And before we all jump to the conclusion and start to scream out the name of the love of my life, I have to disappoint you on this one. Because she already knows what these fingers, what the voice of greatness can do to anyone on a hot summer night like this. No, I have to prove my worth to a man that knows only one thing. HIS THING!! His apparent wonderful life that knows no boundaries to his success.... The man that I have told a while ago that life is just like a song. But sadly, I wasn't prepared to give a speech that would capture the imagination of those like him while they would merely stare at my junk. And you ladies out there, you know what I am talking about right??? The junk of a man that is engaged to married, so behave!!!

He winks at the camera as he was clearly attempting to be sarcastic before playing a few strings for a few moments and ultimately starts to stare into the camera again while still playing.

Senor Vinnie: It's obvious that learning to play is easier than creating a song. Because in bands there are usually like one or two creative minds that set the tone for a song for the others to just play along on. Where they take experiences from their own lives and set it in writing or the world to listen. Whether it is Hello, or I love your smile... Or even the classic song that made Sir Mix a Lot the perversion of the case of having a behind. And I just thought that this would ultimately cement my legacy as one of the greatest minds of the world if I could just explain what it would be like to sing the song of your downfall  Mercer.

I know that this would either cause you to react in a single, but emphatic laugh. Shaking your shoulders as well as that massive neck that supports that head of yours. The warrior that seeks the battle for war that he needs to overcome before seeking another conquest that he needs to bring down to his knees. Because I already know that you have convinced yourself that I am good, but not good enough to beat you is it?? The trial has started upon the ranks of those who seek the same outlet for their careers to be send to greater things... The opportunity to wage war for the richest price in our industry.... But to merely use the word championship belt in a song would merely lower its value to a simple minded shake it off song by a broad that knows how to sing to a contagious beat.

He lets his fingers hit the strings again as he softly quickens up the pace for a few moments, moving his head to the beat of the guitar as his eyes are closed

Senor Vinnie: I would suggest a momentous comparison to the Holy Grail, something that to this very day I am certain that people are still in search for that coveted chalice of the son of God. In the believe of greater things, in believe that they would find the answer to all their questions. And yet, if I had to write a song about all of this.... I would just write a song of hope, of never giving up... But that would be too easy now wouldn't it??? Oh no, I would just rather take an old classic and dust it off. A song of the unexpected, a song of revenge upon those who he once saved.... Those who just turned their heads... Does that sound familiar?? Or is familiarity a clarifying lack of intelligence or merely the fact that you don't care???

Ever wondered what Iron man was all about the first time that Ozzy opened up his mouth and sang it for us all to listen?? Clarification is needed to tell you that Geezer Butler, who wrote that song never even heard of the comic superhero that was created in the sixties. But who are we to judge the ways of how the true meaning of this song embodies my quest for that championship belt that you put over your shoulder or waist every single time that you step foot inside the squared circle. Because I am that man that in that song went to the future, witnessed the Apocalypse and went back to the present to warn the entire human race. Only to be hit with a rogue magnetic field to turn into a mute steel creature, trying to warn the human race about the danger that is coming... Only to be mocked, to be ridiculed and ignored. Eventually becoming the whole essence of the entire Apocalypse that he wanted to warn them for in the first place... As he found his revenge...

Now I know this sounds like a classical Saturday morning science fiction B movie that bored the parents and made children pretend that there's more than life itself.... It's how shows like Game of Thrones got created, because some idiot thought it was cool to mix story telling, dragons and sex into one complete essence... I bet this "writer" never watched any of the Debbie does series that graced many young Americans in their puberty.

But before I drift off subject champ, I am that creature that got turned to stone, I am that creature that warned about the prophecy that indeed shall happen. Only to be laughed at, only to be ignored by those who assumed I would hold no threat to ANYONE!!

Vinnie bites on his lower lip, trying to hold his composure as the mocking he had to endure truly got to him even though he would never admit it to the world to see. Shaking his head wildly from left to right, his eyes closed as the biting on his lower lip increases as it causes the lip to slowly turn paler than his skin. But eventually the movement slows down, his demeanor on his face slowly changes to one of a sinister laughter.

Senor Vinnie: You know what?? I am so positive in my whole way of thinking that you will grace myself with a respectful nod. Telling me that I have fought valiantly against the former champ and came so damn close. But that is not what it is all about for you is it?? Oh no, you want a challenge. A real challenge, you do not want someone that came second best to the man that came second best to YOU!!!

Again he stops, this time he is breathing heavily as you can tell on the look on his face that he is overthinking the words to choose them wisely before letting them out on the social media that is every single screen that tunes in to watch him speak.

Senor Vinnie: It's what ticked me off when I faced Fenris, no matter how hard I tried..., how often I had attempted to get under his skin.... He got under mine. And it never crossed my mind for a freaking split second of why?? WHY???!!! And when you come to think of it, it's quite simple!! Apparently he knew...., he must have known!!

Again there's silence as Vinnie is desperately trying to keep his composure as he knows that children are watching too.

Senor Vinnie: Why did I send Pete off on to visit his lady cactus again?? Oh right, because of the dangers that lay ahead of him. Who knows, maybe Alex Jones will show up again and use it as an illegal object once more!! I guess Valora was right, he is too much of a lover instead of a fighter. Something that she attempts to convince me off that I am the perfect lover that knows how to fight. I mean seriously, this woman is such a wonderful creature that I am the luckiest man alive that she said yes to me. That in itself is the greatest gift that I could possibly phantom. And yet, those thoughts of being the man of steel. Being held back from communicate about the Apocalypse that is approaching. The apocalypse that had to be the end of the reign of one Fenris... Yet you were the one that muted my mouth shut... that made me turn into steel, watch on with a sad look in my eyes and desperately wanted to reach out for the world to hear... especially to the man that you beat. Because he was supposed to be mine Austin.

Oh yeah, I know who you are. The SCW World Heavyweight champion. The man that critiqued Raab when you had to face him the last time that you were in  the six sided steel. The man that needs to b at the center of the attention no matter where you go..... And please, do not insult my intelligence by uttering the words that you do not seek the attention. Do not tell the world that you are the victim of the attention coming to you. Because you are far fetched from being a victim no matter what.

And I know it may not sound like it makes sense, but does life has to make sense when your life is just like a song of a torn soul?? That feels rage, that feels anger and disrespect for the kindness that houses inside his heart?? Oh of course we need to celebrate the life of a champion as we start Queen's We are the Champion to celebrate one man, one woman or team that accomplished something in the world of sports!!! And all Freddie ever wanted to achieve with that song that no matter what, no matter who you are... We are all champions together. But go ahead my celebrated champion of historical proportions value the success by victory and other men's defeat. Because when you step foot in the ring with the man that is the Apocalypse of the man that SHOULD have been the champion instead of you... You will realize that you shall step foot in the ring who will celebrate the end of his bachelors life as he will enter the biggest success in his life that even YOU cannot take away from me. I've already won my friend, I have already beaten the biggest threat that is out there.... And that's not you, it's loneliness. That's sadness, that's shedding the skin of what I used to be in process of growing into something much better than anything that you have ever conquered.

Will you be hoping for a miracle that I shall be too distracted by the moment that I have to look into the eyes of the woman that shall be walked down the aisle by the only person that she has ever wanted to do so. Will you be hoping that I have to say YES to the love of my life?? Senor, I will tell you straight to your face, I have performed before thousands upon thousands in arena's. Upon millions around the world watching on whatever airs my greatness for them to witness. And nothing and I mean NOTHING will even come close in comparison to wed Valora West. But unlike every other uncertainty in life, I know that I will be leaving Summer XXXTreme a married man, a luckier man and the man that will be wearing the championship belt that is at this moment still around your waist.

I know it's strong words that I have not yet proven inside the ring, but I intend to. I intend to deliver and gain my revenge that I have ended the song on a high note. Only to realize that when one finishes, another starts. Another song that will tell the tale of a man of so much more... But just like sequels to movies, this tale will have to be told another time... Until next week champ... Until next week....

With that Senor Vinnie turns his attention to his guitar and starts to play Iron Man as the shot slowly fades.

44
Climax Control Archives / Punk and Mariachi connection
« on: August 09, 2019, 10:02:01 PM »
 We are in a club somewhere in Las Vegas, Vinnie is drinking some tequila’s while talking to Amy Santinoand Jessie Salco who joins them through skype as she is at a metal festival. He is a bit tipsy while moving his head to an annoying beat that’s been played on the sound system

Senor Vinnie: Can’t we just play some good shit??

Jessie: What about a classic Manowar song?

Senor Vinnie shrugs as he takes another sip from is tequila before ordering another one after he finished the drink. He sighs as he leans back and stares at Amy who is shaking her head.

Senor Vinnie: What??

Amy: Are you going to mock all night long?? So you lost to Jones, you cannot have this influence you this week. Because if you haven’t noticed, we have an opportunity to qualify for the finals of the Mixed Tag Tournament. And unlike you, I am not certain to have a title match coming up.

He nods his head, realizing that Amy is right. He has been so focused upon facing Austin James Mercer for the title and his singles matches of late. Also his engagement with Valora West has been on his mind a lot lately, trying to prepare for the best wedding that wrestling has ever been a witness to. Witnessing two people giving each other the confirmation of their love.

Amy: Vinnie?? Did you hear me???

Senor Vinnie: Uh… wha?? Err…,, I’m sorry. I was….

Jessie: Let me guess?? Distracted???

Again silence falls over him, he places the glass of tequila down on the table and stares at Amy.

Senor Vinnie: Okay, you have my complete attention. Shoot…

Amy Santino rolls her eyes, but decides to let it slide.

Amy: Look Vinnie, we are a team. We support each other. We have had some issues with Acquin that he is unable to perform in this semi finals match. Thankfully you have volunteered to step in to help out. Making sure that we have a chance to qualify for the finals and take home the Mixed Tag Titles.

Senor Vinnie: No problem, we need to Rock on and drum to our own beat!!

He raises his hand in the air and makes the devil sign with his fingers, but Amy and Jessie look at him before looking at each other.

Senor Vinnie: Too radical???

Jessie: I would rather call it useless as only a handfull would notice it here… and I doubt it tha they would be interested what is going on behind the scenes of Cheers TV.

Jessie;  Ohhh can I be Ted Danza’s squeeze???

Just before Vinnie or Amy can respond they notice that the transmition between them and Jessie has been disconnected. Vinnie turns his attention away from the screen and looks at Ay..

Senor Vinnie: How have you two been capable to coexist as tag team partners for so long??? They say that I am nuts, but this???!!!

Amy chuckles ass he thinks back to the many memories that she has with Amy, both good and bad. She grabs a glass of champagne and sips from it

Amy: It’s quite an interesting story to be honest, but instead of trying to come up some high profiled story, telling that me and her are connected by blood. It is solely the love for good music that brought us together. I…

Senor Vinnie: interesting, I always thought that it was your combined love for pink arm bracelets.

Amy: Pink….. bracelets???

She looks at him bewildered, she had not expected an answer like that from the man that she and Amy had handpicked to be their first ever male tag team partner in the Metal and Punk combination. Truth needs to be told that she had always enjoyed a good song, even though she was more the punk lover than metal.

Amy: Well…, i…..,

Senor Vinnie: Well I had decided that since you are the punk combination of the two ladies, to bring you some musical interest that I am positive that you do not own yet.

Amy: You are too kind…., I….

Senor Vinnie: No I insist, you two have been very patiently with me and I have yet to deliver. So I was thinking in fairness of the who teambuilding experience that I am trying to understand that you two have been attempting to build up.. I…..

Suddenly we hear a loud buzzing sound that is followed by a huge fart noise that causes Vinnie and Amy to look around in utter shock.

Jessie: What did I miss???

Vinnie looks at the screen, seeing Jessie who had returned contact through skype again. She is wearing a Paradise Lost t shirt and we hear some blistering guitar solo blasting on the background.

Amy: Vinnie was going to give me a….

Jessie: WHAT???!!!!

Amy: Vinnie …….

Jessie: Text me!! I can’t hear you!!!!!

Jessie quickly turns off the connection on skype on her cell phone to go back to enjoy the metal festival that she is in. Leaving Vinnie and Amy in the club staring at each other.

Amy: I guess you wanted to show me something???

Vinnie nods his head as he grabs his purse that is on the ground next to him and hands her a vinyl record that is covered in gift wrapping. She looks at him wondering what is going to happen, but she is urged to unwrap the gift wrapping. After a few moments of reluctantly not wanting to do so, her curiosity finally comes over her and takes off the wrapping like a young school girl that gets her first birthday present from her boyfriend. After a few moments she finally manages to undo the wrapping, only to stare at….

Amy: You got to be kidding right??

Senor Vinnie was gloating from ear to ear as he was watching Amy undo the wrapping but is clueless to see her face after pulling out the vinyl record.

Senor Vinnie: What???

Amy: I am the Punk rock part of the gang Vinnie…. this isn’t pu….

Senor Vinnie: Hold on, isn’t punk the music equivalent of wanting to kick the establishment’s butt and not wanting to take names???

Amy: Yes…, but….

Senor Vinnie: And I know that technically the punk movement wasn’t perhaps the greatest musical movement of the history of our beloved music era.. it sure doesn’t hold a candle to my love for mariachi music, but bands like the Sex Pistols, the Clash and Ramones aren’t quite the crème de la crème of the music industry you know. And yet we all celebrate them for their contribution right??

Amy: Yes…, but this is N….

Senor Vinnie cuts her off by putting his hand before her mouth and shakes his head.

Senor Vinnie: It’s not fair wanting to spoil the surprise for the viewers Amy, it’s not their moment to be spoiled by a band that knows how to hit those guitar strings while the singer only knows one vocal chord and that’s quite boring to be honest. But again, who am I to complain someone else’s musical preference. Although I truly wonder is tis really punk???

Amy is annoyed as she is about to smash the record against Vinnie’s head

Amy: Of course this isn’t PUNK!!! This is f***ing Nickleback!!!!

Senor Vinnie’s mouth opens up in utter shock, realizing what he has done

Senor Vinnie: OH fuck…., I guess I mixed gifts.

Amy: Mixed??

Senor Vinnie: I guess I have given you a gift that was for someone else… I…

Amy rolls her eyes.

Amy: I am sure that Jessie doesn’t like Nickleback either Vinnie.

Senor Vinnie: OH I know that, she already had gotten my gift a while ago. But I know who has gotten your present instead.

Amy is curious as she looks at Vinnie with an angered look still on her face.

Amy: Who???

Senor Vinnie sighs before looking at is tag team partner.

Senor Vinnie: Pete…, he is a huge Nickleback fan.

Amy: Wha???

Senor Vinnie: I know!!! Who would it thought huh?? But he has the same monotome voice like that singer from this band.

Amy: But if I have gotten his gift, what did you give Pete???

Senor Vinnie: I had bought you a bootleg record from the Ramones before they made it to the big leagues. There’s only like three of them ever made. I….

Vinnie’s phone suddenly buzzes as he excuses himself for a moment to look at it. His face turns from confused over the mistake that he has made to one where it only gets worse

Amy: What’s wrong???

Senor Vinnie: I got a message from Pete.

Amy: Your…. Your cactus can send messages through a cell phone???

Senor Vinnie nods to her question, ignoring the puzzled look on her face.

Senor Vinnie: You should see him when he has commandeered the grill during a family BBQ, e is a mean cook. Wearing that ridiculous kiss the cook apron and even sadder cook’s hat that says If you cannot stand the heat? Get out of the Kitchen.

Amy: Err…., okay?? But what about that message???

Senor Vinnie: Pete just messaged me, telling me that he loves the record and wants to go to the reunion tour of the Sex Pistols with you.. that is IF they decide to do a reunion that is of course.

Amy: But that gift was mine????

Senor Vinnie: I know!!! Can’t you believe the audacity on his behalf?? Just because he is staying at Penepole’s house that he thinks that he is like Di Caprio… Being the King of the world!!!

Amy: Err…,

Senor Vinnie: Don’t worry, I already told Pete that this gift wasn’t meant to be his but yours. He has already agreed on giving it back to you after the cruise. Seeing that he is spending time in Portland Oregon of all places.

Amy rolls her eyes, but sighs and shakes her head.

Amy: Fine!!! I can wait for that gift a bit longer I suppose, but shouldn’t we focus on our opponents for this week???

Senor Vinnie: Yes, but first??? Tequila!!!!

With that Vinnie orders another bottle while Amy is arguing with him in the hope of managing to change his mind to no avail as the shot fades to a commercial break.

*tap tap*

Senor Vinnie: Is this on??

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I guess when there’s silence, there’s people either listening, ran off or died. But unlike my record as of late inside the wrestling ring being anything BUT motivational for others. I Have decided to stay a positive cookie and take this as you all are not in bed yet for your nightcap and listen to the Mariachi of wrestling. Sounds GREAT doesn’t it? It just rolls from the tip of your tongue and ultimately falls down from the belly of the beast so to speak. And I know, I know that a mariachi isn’t quite the punk or metal combination that combined would make the Mariachi that I am. But even those who sometimes sing or play off key need a culmination of the two that would say that there is still hope in improving. That’s where I step in

He smiles as the camera takes a shot of his face as he is wearing sunglasses indoors and a white blouse as the rest of him is off camera to be seen.

Senor Vinnie: I have toured all around the word, I have seen places that none of you even knew of the existence. And no, I am not the type of idiot that doesn’t do any research of a country, city or even lake to get enough information that wouldn’t make me an stereotypical redneck American. And before you all start to complain about me being a SOB. I am from Mexico okay?? We just tell it like it is and if you have got issues with it??? Why don’t you just watch the commentary of the US network upon the arrival of the Dutch team of last year’s Winter Olympics… where people just skate to their work through the channels when it snows. Because even I, when drinking a Margarita couldn’t stop laughing so loud over a stupendous suggestion from a chica that cannot hold her liquor even if her life depends on it. But before all you babies turn off in yawning state. I will return to my original thought to tell the world that me and Amy are destined to bring our gang to the finals. Because unlike my track record as of late, we are just that damn good.

And I can understand that the lovely odd couple of Asher and Ward are looking at me and Amy and are telling themselves that they cannot lose. And I applaud the confidence that keeps their unstable unit together.

And yet, I can hear the thoughts of my fans that call themselves the Senors question their uneducated brains ask themselves… Are you a cohesive unit too Vinnie? And all I have to say is SI!!! The rather successful tag team of Amy and Vinnie has reunited, the team that came this close

He stops as he puts two fingers and his thumb together to put more emphasis to the usage o this close part of his statement

Senor Vinnie: THIS CLOSE in winning the entire tournament, but just like peoples bowels after eating too much garlic sauce while eating shoarma on a hot summer night!!! But that isn’t why we are here aren’t we?? Oh no, you want to hear me talk smack upon Asher and his tag team partner. And of course, how could I go possibly go wrong???

It’s quite impressive that a cocky young kid got his upstart by going some rounds with a reject from the old people’s home and…. Well after that he just slipped underneath the radar. A man that is destined for greatness, a man that always has his answer ready before the question has hit the airwaves and pollutes us with his delusion. I am sure that he will remind us all of how inconsistent I have been as of late in my quest for the world title. Something that I have to ask the world how long it will take before he will ever mount to ANYTHING!! But I should not let my emotions take control over me, as I am about to meet up with my fiancé after this promo. Heading to the movies, where I will be the romancing charm that she loves so much. A gift for the world to see and a treat for you to behold Jack.

Did I utter the word GIFT Jack?? Oh yes I did!! You see, at least I know when to shine when it is needed to. And I know!! I know!! You will refer to my past championship opportunities where I had failed!! Because I know that deep down in your basemen bed you write down notes from what others say and then turn it against whomever it is that is willing to listen!! Causing originality to be a backburner to your suave existence isn’t it???

Suave?? Oh wait, difficult word. I will show the world that I have integrated well enough to trash you down without even having to use any trash word to do so!! That’s being educated, that’s how I managed to grab hold of my golden briefcase and punch my ticket to greatness on my wedding day!! The greatest day that will only get better as the ring of gold will be joined by the gold around my waist.

And just to think that all I have to thank for is the love of my life, the love of my freaking life and the trust of my tag team partner Amy Santino. A better tag team partner I could not ask for, a better gift to my present that is getting bigger and bigger for my ever convulsing need to add more and more success behind my name. And what do you have Jack?? What do you have that would make you jump out of the shadows of the forgotten wrestlers?? A one way ticket back to sit on the wooden benches that is called waiting for another opportunity. An opportunity that have earned, an opportunity that I have clawed for and scratched for. Whereas you just sat down and whined and begged to emerge.

So surprise me as Little Bliss Miss Ward will have to deal with the veteran that knows every inch of that six sided ring. That almost lives and breathes greatness…. A gift that you need to unwrap and unfold before your very eyes. Too bad for you, I am not interested of unwrapping your career to anything remotely that would be named…. A success. And I know, I know that you were hoping for Acquin. Another former champion, but instead you have found me Jack. Freebird rules is in place, where we all fly towards the same direction and that’s championship gold senor… Championship gold…. I suggest you start swimming, perhaps you will make it to the cruise ship on time to watch me become the World champion and my amiga Amy and her tag team partner become something that you will not… SCW Mixed… Tag Team Champion… think about it amigo.. think about it.

With that te shot fades

45
Climax Control Archives / The Legend of Vinnie
« on: August 02, 2019, 09:06:21 PM »
 
Tijuana, Mexico.
July 31st, 2019

Senor Vinnie can be seen sitting in a restaurant with his fiancé Valora West, the woman that he has proposed to marry a few shows ago and they have decided to tie the knot at the Summer XXXTreme PPV. The same night that he shall challenge Austin James Mercer for the SCW world championship. Having earned the right to challenge the champion at any given moment of his choosing, he had decided to challenge him at that given show instead of cashing it in after or during a match. The two are chit chatting fondly with each other, he is holding her left hand in his right as they both hold a glass o champagne in their hands and enjoy each others company over a nice dinner.

Valora: Thank you for bringing me to this wonderful restaurant Vinnie, you sure know how to treat a lady don’t you??

He smiles, not answering as heh as put the glass of champagne to his lips. Opening his lips as he allows the liquid to flow down his mouth and ultimately down to his body. He slowly places the glass down as he stares at it for a few moments before turning his gaze back to the woman that he loves.

Senor Vinnie: Dear Senorita Valora, I only have the desire to treat one woman like a queen. And that my dear, is you.

She smiles as she turns shy because of the compliment he has given her, he slowly lifts her hand to his mouth as he gently kisses it. Admiring the engagement ring that he has given her a few weeks ago, smiling as he realizes that no price is too high for her.

Seno Vinnie: I am sometimes still pinching myself, wondering if I would wake up from a wonderful dream. But every time I gaze into your eyes, I realize that this is far more than just a mere dream.  

Valora: Oh Vinnie….,

Senor Vinnie kisses her hand once again before turning his attention to the waiter that psses them. He snaps his fingers and the waiter approaches them as he orders the best bottle of wine that the restaurant has in stock

Valora: Vinnie!! that’s too much, you shouldn’t.

Senor Vinnie: Why not?? We are engaged to be married mi amor, these should be the happiest moments of your life as they leading up to the greatest moment of our lives. The moment that I will raise your vail from your face and stare into your eyes as the most happiest man alive. What more could you possibly ask??

Valora: Vinnie, I do have a concern.

He looks at her with a puzzled look on his face.

Valora: What if your championship match leads into Austin beating you?? And having that match perhaps prior to our wedding?? Would that….

Senor Vinnie puts his finger to her mouth as he cuts her off, shaking his head while smiling. He lets his hand run towards her face and lets the back of his hand caress her cheek, causing her to close her eyes and enjoy the moment.

Senor Vinnie: First of all, this match is indeed very important to me. Maybe the most important match of my career and yet, when I walk down the aisle as still not the champion… I will still be victorious because I have you.

Valora: Oh Vinnie.., I…

Senor Vinnie: Secondly, our wedding should be the final moments of the Summer XXXTreme, I realize that it would not be a romantic idea to stand in front of the man that you love after he had a grueling match. Where he is sweating bullets, where he is not wearing his suit that until that moment comes remains a secret. Where a championship belt will be draped either around my shoulder or across my waist, yet the only thing that matters to me is to stare into your eyes and tell the world… that I do.  

A tear emerges from her eyes as she grabs a napkin to wipe it off, but Vinnie’s hand beats her to it. He runs his finger towards the tear and scoops it up, he guides the finger to his face and admires it with pride before wrapping it in the napkin in his jacket and places it back into his jacket where it came from

Senor Vinnie: I a going to keep on to this tear, this is going to be my lucky charm that will make our night the best night of our lives.  

Valora’s smile widens even more, glowing of love for the man that has stolen her heart as the two toast their glasses  

Valora: I cannot believe that in just mere weeks we will be husband and wife Vinnie, being wed on the most beautiful cruise ship imaginable and share it with the entire world to witness.

Senor Vinnie nods his head as he suddenly sighs.

Valora: What’s wrong Vinnie??

Senor Vinnie: I just wished….

He suddenly stops, he looks down towards the plate that he is eating from before turning his gaze back to the woman he loves. Who is looking on with a concerned look on her face.

Valora: Tell me sweetie…,

Senor Vinnie: I wished I could have turned back the time and undo the wrong that I have done to two very important people in your life. I…

Valora: I am sure that they will be there Vinnie.

Senor Vinnie sighs.

Senor Vinnie: I was stupid mi amor, me and Ty were the best of friends and I broke his trust. And….

Valora: And…???

He looks at her with a sad look on his face

Senor Vinnie: I cannot blame him for hating me…

Valora: Oh Vinnie.., hate is a big word. He is just…

Senor Vinnie: No senorita, I was wrong. I was wrong. I had my pride allow myself to believe that I could get away with anything, being unpunished for all the terrible things that I have done or could have done if I had not changed.  

Valora: We shouldn’t talk about this during this wonderful date?? Besides.. I know T… he…

Senor Vinnie: You are right Senorita, this night is about us. I will not let worries control me tonight, tonight it is just you and me.

The two toast glasses as the shot slowly fades.

The night we all became legends..... well at least some of us....

August 2, 2019

Senor Vinnie is preparing himself for an interview with Pussy Willow for the up and coming Climax Control as well for his title mach at Summer XXXTreme and his wedding with Valora. He is sporting a blue polo and across his shoulders is a white sweater. He is wearing blue jeans and brown shoes. Across his forehead is his sunglasses as the lights are apparently too bright for him in the studio. Next to him is cactus Pete, who is wearing a miniature version of his outfit including the sunglasses.  

Pussy Willow: Are you idiots prepared??

Willow is clearly annoyed, hating the interviews that she has to do with Senor Vinnie because of his rude remarks he has made towards her in the past. But despite her relentless pleads to change his mind, she was ordered to interview the number one contender by Christian Underwood. After a few moments she finally gets the green light to start the interview, causing her to change her demeanor into a happy one as soon as the camera's started to roll.

Willow: Hello everyone, this is Pussy Willow. I am joined today by none other than Senor Vinnie. How are you doing Vinnie??

Senor Vinnie: I am doing quite well Senorita Willow, thank you for having me here today

Willow: You are welcome, these past few weeks have been quite a roller coaster for you haven't they??

Senor Vinnie nods his head as he slowly takes off his sunglasses and stares at the lovely lady that sits in front of him before winking at the caemra crew.

Senor Vinnie: Si, it sure was indeed. I mean, from having the most wonderful day in my life by having Valora accepting my offer to be my wife to the sad moment where Pete's pot was broken over the head of Senor Mercer.

Willow: Talking about the Pete.... “Incident” as you wish to refer it to.. I...,

Senor Vinnie: How would you refer it to my dear?? It was sure as hell a deliberate move from that el campione is it not??

Willow sighs as she hates it when Vinnie dileberately changes the truth to his own benefit

Willow: Well Vinnie, everyone that watched that moment on tv or in the arena, clearly saw you hit the champ across the head with the pot with Pete in it.

Senor Vinnie: Names!!!

Willow: Excuse me??

Senor Vinnie: I want to hear names of those who have allegedly seen me hit Mercer with Pete's pot. Because that's quite ridiculous!!  

Willow: Berlinda Simone for instance...,

Senor Vinnie: She is a Pete stalker, she sends him messages every single day. But when he wants to get an explenation then she is so mean to him.

Willow: Err.., right... Jasmine St. John. The official of the main event last week actually saw you hit Mercer.

Senor Vinnie: She is lying.

Willow: WHAT???!!

Her eyes widen over the blatant accusation that Senor Vinnie has made that one of the most respected officials was lying.

Senor Vinnie: You sound like I am making everything up, as if I am a bonified liar!!!

He turns his head away from Willow, tapping his fingers across his arm as he has his arms crossed.  

Willow: But...,

Senor Vinnie: Humpf!!

He turns his head away even more, clearly insinuating that he is been insulted by the lack of trust of Willow.  

Willow: What?? You were even filmed while doing so!!!

We see a clip of the incident where Vinnie breaks the plant pot over the head of the champion, but Vinnie does not have anything of it.

Senor Vinnie: That?!! That was clearly.... errr... photoshopped. that's right! Someone of your video department has messed up with the video where I tried to save my brave Pete from utter destruction.  

Willow: Destruction?? You are joking right???

With that Vinnie takes off his microphone and grabs Pete, whom by now somehow has a band aid around it's head and is sporting mini crutches. Vinnie stares at the plant before turning his attention towards Willow.

Senor Vinnie: You are just like Senor Mercer, a bully. The onloy difference is that you do it by verbal punishment, while he is a classical vicious bully. Well after Summer XXXTreme, he will be bullied b the both of us. Goodbye!!!

With that Senor Vinnie storms off the set as Willow is in shock.

Willow: What the????

*Commercial Break*

We come back from the commercial break,k where we see Senor Vinnie at a local hospital where a young nurse is putting some tubes to the cactus that is attached to a life support.

Senor Vinnie: Will he make it nurse???

Nurse: We re going to do our best Mr....

Senor Vinnie: Senor..., Senor Vinnie

Nurse: Whatever, he needs to have some time on his own. You can come back after I have given him some CPR sir... errr Senor.

Senor Vinnie nods his head and walks out of the room, there he notices the camera crew and turns his attention to them with an angry look on his face.

Senor Vinnie: You see that senor Mercer?? You did that!! YOU!! And it's so cool on your part to neglect the fact that it was YOUR head that smashed into Pete's seemingly now lifeless body. Clearly having no brain is extra damaging for a plant that's at the peak of its life, and you have not even showed any sign of remorse. Not even a get better post card!!! What kind of human being are you??!! I tell you what you are!! You are a bully!!!

But instead of throwing a anger rage upon the camera crew, spewing saliva out of my mouth as an uncontrollable baboon that is on too many crack addictions. I am instead of just focusing on the job at hand. And what a hand it's been dealt by SCW??? I am facing the legend that is …. err... uhm.... who is senor Jones again???

He looks on his Iphone, searching for the name of Alex Jones and he looks at it puzzled.

Senor Vinnie: Uhm, I looked up at www.google.mx....  

He looks at the camera and rolls his eyes.

Senor Vinnie: That is Google the Mexican version of course!! It's quite handy, you can even turn on the Mariachi option and have all the best Mariachi songs being played. That is if you are a novice of course. Because if you know anything of Mariachi music, or even music in general. Then you will be surprised why you aren't hearing any of my music. And that's quite easy to explain, Microsoft did not pay me enough money to have access to my musical library to begin with!! But I am always to be found on Apple Music where money isn't a problem for the biggest phone distributer in the history o this planet. Besides, I like Siri's sexy voice when she says that she has no idea what I am talking about.

He grins from ear to ear before turning into his semi “serious” look concerning his injured friend Pete.

Senor Vinnie: But seeing that you have told me that fond story that you are such a vetean, such a great wrestler. Such a better opponent that I have faced and beaten. Just curious on how you could have missed out on the fact that during that tournament. You know, the one where I earned this golden suitcase.... That you missed out on me beating my amigo, my soon to be family member. Ty West. A former Roulette champion, a man that I to this very day hold dear to me as still my amigo and one of the best wrestlers in this company. It's quite easy to look down a list and take a few names that I would have beaten with just my pinky alone and question my ability to be the champion after the XXXTreme cruise of the summer has ended by merely naming a few names that have been rejected to play Alvin on the Chipmunks isn't it???

And then to belittle the fact that I know Senora Amanda Cortez, to question my still double title reign in that company.. Please senor, is that where you draw the line from being out of material of being cocky and cool?? Or did you just realize that you were way past your bedtime and noticed already a few sheep that started to run that you had to count before you could fall asleep?? Because there are some pills for that to help your problems. They are being named Sleeping Pills okay???

He huffs as he is pacing the hallway of the hospital before turning is attention back to the camera crew.

Senor Vinnie: Come to think of it, i've never heard of you Senor Alex..., not even the Mexican Version of Mexican Google could find more of you besides you being Austin's little perro.

that's right, his dog!! Oh I am sorry, I know that these words may sound childish, but I am way beyond being able to sound like I care when I come face to face to a man that is the little lap dog of a bully. But I guess that's how you make it in the world of pro wrestling isn't it?? Hiding in the shadows of someone else... to support your friend by brownnosing him to greater heights isn't it?? You are asking me what I could possibly do to a man that has beaten the names that I could not??  

Senor, before you start to question my ability and my intensity of what I can do and will or will not do inside that six sided ring against Senor Mercer at Summer XXXTreme. Let us focus upon you instead of me, a man that would not go up against the man that holds the belt. I guess that's what we call being amigo's eh?? I guess that's what people call others being on the supporting role of someone else's career that is sky rocketing to greater heights. While your legendary career is just being levelled and explained as a pure waist. At least I take risks senor, I dare to take that step if it gets me a step further to my goal in life and that's to be champion.

Where were you in that Golden Briefcase tournanemnt?? Where were you when the Blast from the Past began?? Were you bringing tea for Austin?? Were you giving massages? Or were you just simply too scared to step in the ring as it would be a tainted mark on your legacy by defeat?? Because that's te only logical conclusion that I could find... and I hope you aren't too upset as I quoted the legend that is Spock... Because logic is the only thing that is missing from your great wrestling run.

Go ahead, spill some more F bombs for all I care, it's not like I have heard it all before. Too bad for you that a man like Fenris at least makes it worthwhile listening too as he at least makes it meaningful to listen. I had to stop for a break at least ten times during the first five seconds of your promo. I’m sorry, what are you trying to imply?? That I am going to lose to Austin and you are educated to tell me so??? Good boy, here's a bone and go sit in the corner and try to chew on it before you start to choke on it.  

It's quite obvious that you are hoping for a mistake,being too focused on Mercer and the opportunity to regain my belt... or perhaps hoping on me wanting to be with my senorita too much that you could earn a roll up victory out of nowhere!!! But tell me senor..., what would the odds be that you are just another overrated wannabe? There's always the chance of one out of two isn't it?? It's real simple, you are nothing more than a tag team wrestler that realizes that you are being stuck in limbo as a tag team wrestler. The Jim Neidhart to Bret Hart, the Jannetty to Michaels... the Jones to the Mercer. See the similarities senor?? It sure as hell is fitting to tell a loud mouthed punk ass bleep the truth for a change isn't it?? It sounded so amazing that seemingly hours and hours of taunting rants that in reality only lasted five minutes. I hope your in ring stamina is far more superior than your vocabulary and oxygen support to your brain for you to speak has done. Because legends aren't the ones that are created over night by merely stating the obvious. Legends are being made by hard work and dedication and the will to do anything to get somewhere. Because lets face it, like I have questioned you a few moments ago... why is it that you hide behind Austin?? Loyalty is the first reason that comes in mind isn't it?? Well I just call it stupidity.  

Even though I am not proud what I have done, but I am a wrestler that wants to wear the gold. And if I have to, I would not let anyone stand in my way... not even the one that is my friend..... I should have done it differently, I have to live with it for the rest of my life. But at least I am not here to play second fiddle to anyone else amigo. And if that's wat makes you a legend?? Then by all means, go ahead and be alegend... while by a few weeks... I will be called El Campione....

See you at Climax Control....little dog....

46
Climax Control Archives / sunny Vinnie
« on: July 12, 2019, 08:00:02 PM »
 It’s a miracle night for two

Starring Senor Vinnie and my opponent for this coming Climax Control Malachi.

July 12th 2019
Tijuana, Mexico.

We are at the swimming pool of Senor Vinnie, where he is tanning to take out Valora West after this show and go to the beach. He is grinning from ear to ear as there’s no cloud in the sky that could stop the sun from burning down upon his self proclaimed perfect body.

Senor Vinnie: Isn’t this nice Pete?? The Sun, the hot weather, the pool, the perfect way to spend the afternoon while thinking about Senorita Valora….. errr keep your potted mind out of the thoughts YOU could create about her!!!

He quickly raises his sunglasses and studies his cactus that is on the edge of the swimming pool, the pot that he is in has a Bermuda swimming trunks where the ends of it touches the water. He stares at his cactus with intensity, as if he is reading it’s mind

Senor Vinnie: I can sense you were indeed thinking about that blonde stewardess Pete, you are lucky that I am capable of flying Tijuana Air as they always promise to go further than any other airlines to keep their customers satisfied. And with the amount of money I am spending to keep you from soiling your pot better be worth it!!!

Silence

He nods his head in response to the “answer” that Pete has given him, he puts his sunglasses back on and rests against the beach chair that he is sitting in. A lovely Latina maid comes into shot as she hands him his drinks, he nods his head as she walks off. He starts to drink from his beverage and sighs after a while. He places the drink on the table next to him before turning his attention back to Pete.

Senor Vinnie: I know! I have been so occupied with how to make my briefcase look even more golden that I have failed to beat a Raab. I mean seriously?? How could I not win?? But that’s okay, I am sure that he will come dripping over to me somehow after I cash in my briefcase successfully and tell the world that he was better. Yawn, I hate these people so much, it’s like how Senorita Valora always told me that she likes the true gentlemen in the world of sports. Just like yours truly…, I…

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I regret what happened to my amigo Ty West, I still hope to this very day that he will accept my apologies or just have us fight it out and gain our respect once again that way. Even though I would rather see us shake hands, give each other a hug and a fist bump before the night is over. I mean seriously, we are all adults no?? We are both class act superstars as he has won a championship and I am destined to win mine. I….,

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I know that I have not been able beat a champion for the belt! You don’t have to rub it in you know??? I am very sensitive for repetitive notions that people make to me. I am always the fraud, the fake fighter, I am not a singer and I sure as hell do not look like that singer from that German band you know!!!!

He winks into the camera as he knows that the resemblance between  him and Till is remarkably close. But to this very day he still believes that he is more handsome than the older singer of Rammstein.

Senor Vinnie: But you know something?? I am not going to keep myself being distracted by lesser important things. There is only a few things in life that I care about, that’s wrestling, singing and more importantly Senorita Valora West. That’s right, I am going to be on a quest to redeem myself, making the world witness that one thing that they have never seen before. Me winning the gold and asking senorita the one important question that I have been dying to ask her for a long time.

Silence

Senor Vinnie turns to Pete with an annoyed look on his face.

Senor Vinnie: No I was not talking about adopting another cactus.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Why not?? Are you seriously asking me why not? Isn’t it quite obvious?? Since you have hit mainstream, I have been getting emails from supposedly cactus fans that are telling me that their cactus wants to have your babies!!! I like you Pete, but it’s best that you do not reproduce a line of offspring upon this world!! We aren’t ready for multiplying Pete’s!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes and is clearly aware that Pete isn’t giving up just that easily.

Senor Vinnie: I am not suggesting any blue pills to the cactus doctor! So you better quit it while I am still having a good time Pete. Besides, I assumed you were so fertile as it could be!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie face palms himself

Senor Vinnie: Are you telling me that you have problems with ….. I’m not even going to say this on live television

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I don’t care whether there are talk shows these days discussing every single problem that cactuses may have when it comes down what to do when it has not rained for eleven days in a row!!!???

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I could care less whether you are going to use Red Bull energy drink that would give you wings!! It will still not help you when it comes down to (BLEEP!!!)

The shot goes into a commercial break, where Senor Vinnie productions and all of its employees especially Senor Vinnie are very sorry for the foul language that had to be bleeped out of the conversation between Senor Vinnie and Pete the cactus. When we get back we see Senor Vinnie standing at pool side, tapping patiently with his feet in anticipation of the statement that Pete will make as he has a written letter in front of him.

Senor Vinnie: And remember Pete, you need to talk slow and clear into the microphone so that everyone can hear you.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I know that I have written it??? Because I know that when I would allow your mind to come up with the words that seems so normal to say then I have to cut off the spikes on top of your head!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Yeah?? Well…, uhm…, take that!!! Yeah!!! Take that!!!

Senor Vinnie walks from left to right, keeping an eye on Pete as he is listening to it’s written “speech”

Senor Vinnie: NOOO!!!! NOO!!!! You aren’t representative to what you stand for!! chest outwards, smile and don’t drink any alcohol!! Last time you were I had to buy a microphone for your vocabulary to be even more dis-functional than a grasshopper on crack!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: How I know that?? Don’t tell me you have forgotten my last maid Lupe that you had attempted to get her drunk before you started to do striptease rummicub!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Yeah??!! Well I thought so!! Just like I have figured out that my opponent is a fighting Irish and he is as tough as they can be. He is a fighter, he is a man that was also on the supr show and I wonder…, does he show up or is he drinking into the beverage of his own shame??But he is a tough cookie I am sure. But is his cookie an enough challenge for me to square off against the destination GB???

Silence

Senor Vinnie: GOLDEN BRIEFCASE!!!

Senor Vinnie is annoyed as he leaves the room and bumps into another camera.

Senor Vinnie: So Malachi???Are you ready to tango??? To do a slow dance?? Or just let those hips move in the beat of my guitar. I will shook you up and make you do the merengue like a pro before I drop you hard on your back and make you see the stars that I will become. Oh yeah, I said stars… I like to multiply the obvious that is right in front of you. staring you down before yourun off and scream for any assistance. But like everything else that I will be doing lately…, to turn nothing into gold… and to have your golden hope and dreams shoved down to the corridor of forgetting who you truly are.

So instead of just figuring out what I am saying, let me just explain it to you Senor…. I was destined to be the very best… and I am going to show it to you this coming Climax Control… the very best is never wrong Senor… Adios amigo….

With that the shot slowly fades

47
Climax Control Archives / it takes dos
« on: June 07, 2019, 08:10:21 PM »
 Senor Vinnie can be seen sitting in his hotel room with Amy Santino as Pete the cactus is sitting in a mini jacuzzzi. Senor Vinnie is playing a guitar while Amy is just listening to some music on her headphones while they are enjoying some relaxation after a workout in the gym.

Senor Vinnie looks at Cactus Pete, noticing that his swimming goggles have been slightly off, causing him to put the guitar down and helps his cactus with that.

Senor Vinnie: Now Pete, you know what Senorita Valora tells you. don't get too much water in your eyes okay?? You are allergic to the chlorine that is inside the water.

Silence

Senor Vinnie nods his head and turns his attention to Amy, waving his hand in her direction that catches her attention.

Amy: Yeah??

Senor Vinnie: Pete wanted to know if you think that he has a shot of becoming a pro wrestler one day.

Amy looks at Pete, chuckling a bit but puts her hand before her mouth to cover up her laughing. Not wanting to hurt his feelings as she has learned from Vinnie that Pete is very sensitive. After regaining some composure she starts to think, tapping her finger underneath her chin and then smiles.

Amy: Well I do believe that his spines would give him a rather impressive edge. I mean, I think him and Jessie would make a real impressive tandem. They would be Metal Spikes of the SCW for sure

Senor Vinnie turns his atention towards his cactus with a grin on his face and nods his head.

SenorVinnie: See?? I told you that Senora Amy has a rather impressive way of identifying talent when she sees one. I mean, why would you think she and I hooked up in the first place??

We can see Amy raise an eyebrow to the comment that Vinnie had made, what he immediately follows up with an explenation.

Senor Vinnie: Of course I did meant it in the fashion of us becoming tag team partners.

She realizes that his intentions were harmess and chuckles over the choice of words that he had used to described their comradery  

Silence

Senor Vinnie turns to Pete who answered his question.

Senor Vinnie: Well you do have a point there, of course it were the owners that brought us together. That made us a team, but we defined all odds and we stuck togehter, that's what true championship calibre wrestlers do. They believe in each other, they do not let some setback get to them. We were this close to win the entire tournament.

Silence

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes

Senor Vinnie: Si captain obvious. Thank you for pointing out that this Grand Slam champion and this future grand slam champ did not succeed. But I am not so sure that it is wise to use these provacitive type of words when the Punk side of the Punk & Metal, Metal & Punk... the Nickelback Clash Combination..., the  

Amy: I think you made the point Vinnie, comparing me and Jessie to Nickelback and the Clash would not please Jessie one bit.

Senor Vinnie stares at Amy with a confused look on his face

Senor Vinnie: Does Jessie prefer Billie Idol's band instead??

Amy: She is the Metal part of the team, I... err never mind.

Senor Vinnie shrugs and lifts his shoulders before turning to his cactus that almost drowns in the water that he is in. Rescuing him by grabbing him by the swimming goggles and lifts him up in the air by grabbing the bottom part of the plant that is the pot. He pulls the plant out of the water and watches the water splash all over him.

Senor Vinnie: Ah damn!! I just had to put on some new white clohthing!! I am turning all wet now!!!

Amy is laughing before turning her head, not wanting to have Vinnie notice how amusing she is finding this. Senor Vinnie then starts to grab some newspapers that so happened to be on the couch next to him. Rubbing it all over him in the hope it would dry him

Amy: Err, Vinnie?? That will not help....

Senor Vinnie: Ahhh!!! The ink is now all over my new white shirt!! I can't get outside like this!! I have to do grocery shopping a bit later on!!

Amy: Grocery Shopping???

Senor Vinnie: Si!! Pete loves milk, but he needs this special milk that can only be found at a certain store. Also, i need bread, I need some coffee to keep me u at night when I am playing Pinata at night. You know that senorita Valora is a real talent in our traiditional game?? I have never seen someone whack the Pinata like she did Amy. It was like all the agression came out all at once!! I know now that I need to keep her on my good side for sure.

Amy: You are seriously telling me that you two wint hitting a Pinata???

Senor Vinnie: Si!!!

He is very enthusiastic about his experiences with Ty West's aunt, he truly adores her and she truly loves him. He is plotting to when he has won his first world title at Summer XXXtreme to do something romantic. But he has his work cut out for him whomever the champ may very well be at the eve of Summer XXXtreme. He admits to himself that he wished that it was still Fenris. Realizing the history that the two had as well as him getting off on the wrong side of the respect that he has for the former champion. Wanting to regain the respect that he had gained during their first few matches, believing that if he beats whomever is champ that he has taken another huge step that direction. But he turns his attention to Valora once more and smiles before being woken up by Amy snapping her ingers.

Amy: Earth to Vinnie!! Earth to Vinnie!!!

Senor Vinnie: Huh???

Amy: I know you are som sort of lovr boy, but we have a match to be ready for this coming week. I don't want you to lose your focus one damn bit

Senor Vinnie nods his head, realizing that Amy is right.

Senor Vinnie: Si, you are right. Obviously you are as you have many of golden championships as were as my trophy room is filled with spider webs. But that will obviously change as my Golden Briefcase will bring me the summer of my life!! And in the meantime, we want to capture tag team gold. MIx it up with some great music, have some fiesta's that last the entire night. And...

Amy shakes her head and rolls her eyes..

Senor Vinnie: A party until four am??

Amy shakes her head

Senor Vinnie: Two??

Again the head shakes no.

Senor Vinnie: You are right, we can better celebrate during our match!! Nobody would expect that.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Whaat do you mean besides everyone that is watching our promo Pete?? You mean that there's a came...

He looks up as he has not even finished his sentence and sees the camera crew.

SEnor Vinnie: Hola!!! Como estas???  

He grins, but deep down inside he feels that another great Senor Vinnie plan has been thwarded by the camera crew of SCW.  

Senor Vinnie: I just have to let the world know that I was just messing and of course I shall not do such a thing. We are fighters, we are winners. And we are the next SCW mixed tag team champions. Because apparently, nobody else can get a hold of the champs their belts. Maybe if they allow their belts to be handed down from time to time in a loan or something. I mean, perhaps they could even earn some etra money on the side. I...

Amy coughs

Senor Vinnie: What??

Amy: we aren't facing the champs. We are facing the team of Jack Asher and Emmie Ward.

Senor Vinnie: Who???

Amy rolls her eyes

Amy: It's a new team, Emmie who is related to...

Senor Vinnie: Oh can I guess? I am good at that...  

Amy rolls her eyes as it is very obvious who it is

Amy: But....,

Senor Vinnie: No, don't say!! It won't be fair if you spoiled it for me. Emmie Ward..., let me see. It is on the tip of my tongue.

Amy: it's Ma....

Senor Vinnie: That's right!! it's Amanda Cortez's second cousin from her uncle's side!!

Amy rolls her eyes and shakes her head

Amy: She is related to Mark Ward, you know... one of the owners???

Senor Vinnie is silent for a few moments. Something that rarely ever happens

Senor Vinnie: I uhm...., I.... uhm...., I have to face... uhm....

Amy: No Vinnie, i you remember... it's Bombshells vs. Bombshells and superstars vs. Superstas.

Senor Vinnie: I know, but... I am concerned the referees will be a bit partial. And I cannot blame them, theya are very underpaid and...

Amy: Vinnie!! You better focus on Jack instead on her family ties.

Senor Vinnie: You are right, I am facing Jack. A first round elimination in the same tournament as us. I am sure that he did not see that one coming. A kid that wanted to face an old man, yet it never happened. I guess he just starts off hot and cannot finish. It's a trade that i have seen by many young talents.

Amy: Like..., your title oppertunities???

Senor Vinnie is quiet for a few moments before shaking his head

Senor Vinnie: Nonsense, it's all-in the imagination of the beholder. And low behold, I am imagening a long career of many successes. it's just like a rotten apple that you have to bite through to reach the fruits of your own labour. I.....

Amy: What are you talking about???

Senor Vinnie: What are YOU talking about??

Amy: I asked first Vinnie!!

Senor Vinnie: Awww!!! Fine!! I was talking about how we are going to win this one and walk to the next match that will be a title match!!!

He jumps up and down of joy, causing his hips to hit Pete and the cactus falls over on the floor. Thankfully it's a soft carpet so that the fall didnt break his pot taht he is in as Any puts him back on the table again.

Senor Vinie: I'm sorry Pete. It shall not happen again.

He suddenly receives a few spines in his face as he screams out loud

Senor Vinnie: I'M BLIND!!! I'M BLIND!!!

Amy rolls her eyes as the shot helps him to get rid of the spines. A few moments later we return where Vinnie is holding a wet towel against his face.

Senor Vinnie: Don't worry about me. I will be ready for Jack and his little attempt to suck up to the bosses. Well, me and Amy are better than Jack and Emmie. And results do not matter in the process of being and feeling better. I am feeling like a million bucks!! I am just excited to prove my worht and take hom a W. for me and Amy. The Latina Punk connection. Such a treat for you all as I will even call Santana to perhaps play a song for us. But that's only if you are such a nice little boys everywhere. Because my time is precious you know!! So like I have said before. Me and Amy are going to turn heads senors!!!

With that the shot fades  

48
Climax Control Archives / London's calling
« on: May 24, 2019, 09:52:18 PM »
 The Miracle tales of Sherlock Vinnie….

London’s Calling:

Starring: Amy Santino, Cactus Pete and of course your favorite hero…. Sherlock Vinnie.

Reno, Nevada:

We are outside the hotel where Amy Santino is spending as Senor Vinnie can be seen, he is wearing a rather unusual hat as well as a rather weird jacket and holding a water pipe. Next to him we see Cactus Pete, who is having a rather old fashioned English hat. They are waiting for Amy Santino to leave her hotel as she finally does after having to wait for thirty minutes.

Amy: Hello Vinnie, sorry I had to keep you waiting. I…

Vinnie takes the water pipe out of his mouth and blows out some soap like water bubbles in the air before staring at Amy for a few moments before directing his attention to his cactus.

Sherlock Vinnie: indeed Pete…, it’s rather elementary to think that this plain individual would not forget the specific time that we agreed upon.

He puts the pipe back into his mouth and nods his head while listening to Pete.

Sherlock Vinnie: Uh-huh… indeed, interesting yes…. Hmm… excuse me Amy…, what did you say??

Amy: Sorry I kept you waiting, I….

Sherlock Vinnie: Apologies accepted my dear, it’s quite obvious that we all have the lapse of mentally acknowledging a thought in our brain, causing it not to develop into a deed that would rather benefit the two of us inside the six sided ring

Amy: Errr….,

Sherlock: Let me just rephrase that sentence and replace your obvious look of utter amazement and shock with the look of utter satisfaction. Indeed, satisfaction is upon us my lady senorita.

Amy is completely clueless of whatever it is that Vinnie is talking about, she is looking around to see whether she can find anyone that could help her figure out what is going on. But her mixed tag team partner has caused her attention to be redirected back to him.

Sherlock Vinnie: As I was saying, it’s quite sad the state of England is in. And when England is at the lowest of low, it will obviously affect the livelihood of downtown London. Whereas England is obviously often mistaken for to be the most important place in the entire Kingdom of one Shaven Haven Queen.

Amy: Shaven Haven??? Wha???
Sherlock Vinnie: Pssst, I do not wish to give away too many surprises. But I once saw a documentary that was Called Ali G or something. A movie where gangs of the East Side and West side often just attempted to lose some bodily fluids after every possible spit and drooling situation. It’s quite telling or the modern lifestyle that they wish to put us into in the hopes that we shal imitate them. Because imitation is the biggest way of flattering those who will accept that one and one is two. Everyone? Well at least those, whom have decided for themselves that following a piece of cornbread isn’t that what they truly wanted. And for those who do not have the luxury to do so, just follow these tea drinking, left side of the road driving, Mr. ……

The name that Sherlock Vinnie wanted to use has been bleeped away entirely. Not wanting to be the talk of the town made them interesting and quite downright Nobel Price material if I say so myself.

Am: You are saying it yourself Vinnie… I…,

He takes out the fake pipe out of his mouth and hold it in front of that what is Any, his tag team partner against the veteran team of London Underground.

Sherlock Vinnie: Shush my pretty, I know how well you have been wanting to speak out an thought of originality of mounting anything resembling that of what yesterday’s life has ever presented towards them. An Critical moment that could prepare the worlds greatest musical threesome to greater heights. The Punk and Metal Connection, combining the legacy of two great wrestlers with that of Senor, errr… Sherlock Vinnie.

Amy: Vinnie….

Sherlock Vinnie: It is Sherlock Vinnie my pretty.

She rolls her eyes as she finally decides to give into the demands of her mixed tag team partner. Knowing that he could be rather annoying as well as convincingly and decides to give into his wishes. Knowing that if she didn’t that he wouldn’t shut up for the remainder of the week…. Maybe even longer if you aren’t lucky.

Amy: Yes, you are absolutely right Sherlock Vinnie.

Sherlock Vinnie: Gracias Amy, that’s Spanish for thank you if you had not already figured that out.

She rolls her eyes as Sherlock Vinnie continues his rambling
If
Sherlock Vinnie: I Have understood that many of yesterday’s past news items goes about England. Making me wonder why?? I mean seriously. It has got many news items the last year or so that makes the entire history of any country pale in comparison. It is now even without it’s supposedly great leader, I mean who would want to let their country uncontrolled behind just because you are not popular?? News Flash…, if you are blonde and running a country?? Well let’s just say I’m not going to buy a wall that’s for sure.

Any: Err…,ok…, right… I guess.

Sherlock Vinnie: They claim to be the forefront runners of many things and all I can think about is how they just quit upon the rest of the world. And now?? Now I have to welcome my two countrymen in a mix tag match??? I shudder the thought of drinking tea and dipping a biscuit into the tea pot and watch it drown in the liquid just like an entire nation has drunk in sorrow.

Silence

Sherlock: I know that we were in London a few weeks ago Cactus Pete Watson. I….,

Amy: Watson?? Cactus??? I give up.

Sherlock Vinnie: No!!! You shall not throw in the towel in an mere attempt to distract your opposition in thinking you are a quitter. Because it may just get my teeth crooked like my documentary hero of England named Austin Powers.

Amy: That’s a range of comedy movies Sherlock….

Sherlock Vinnie: I am aware of that….

He turns his attention to his cactus and whispers something to it before nodding his head.

Sherlock Vinnie: I am also aware that seeing that we aren’t in London, but IN Reno Nevada will make my British ability to make my promo’s fall into the puddle of your own sorrow a very limited one.

Amy: I am afraid to even ask why

Sherlock Vinnie: Quite an intelligent question in a rather sad day when it comes down to celebrate your own country. Tear jerkers is a way to let you slip over the proverbial banana peel. Because when you slide, you will keep on sliding until the Brexit is right around the corner of your entire existence of shame.

Amy: So if I am correctly understanding you, you are anti England ??

Sherlock Vinnie: SI….

Amy: That’s not English

Sherlock Vinnie: I know that, it’s what I am trying to make it easier for the Anti English to accept your dislike for the country that claims that has started so many different things.

Amy: Like??

Senor Vinnie: Well like having many legendary figures of sports, music and even the world of politics. Tell me, whom is a bigger figure in the sports world compared to former international of the Mexican Football team named Jose Rene Higuita.

Silence

Sherlock Vinnie looks over his shoulder and stares at his cactus

Sherlock: I remember that Higuita from Colombia. And it was just to see whether you knew the difference between Higuita and Campos Any…. And clearly you had influenced my friend Watson to utter the truth.

Amy: Err…, right… yeah that’s it.

Sherlock Vinnie looks around, starts to sweat as it is rather warm underneath the uncomfortable jacket and hat. He quickly takes them off and starts to sigh of relief when Amy shrugs

Amy: So you dressed up just because of our match this week???

Sherlock Vinnie looks confused at her before turning his attention to his cactus.

Sherlock Vinnie: do we have a match??

Silence

Sherlock Vinnie: Oh right!! Of course we do, but uhm… would it help you if I told you that it was really a matter of a coincidence that the entire situation has evolved into a reality that is quite a funny situation hen you start to think about it…

Amy: Vinnie!! I don’t have all day!! I have to go shopping!! You can finish this on your own okay???

With that Amy walks off as Sherlock Vinnie looks at her confused



Senor Vinnie nods his head and grins Sherlock Vinnie: It’s quite obvious that a bigger country exceeds the expectations of not knowing when to shut up and be humble. Something I hae exceeded many times,b ut even in moments I do not mind relecting himself in themirror and sighs.

Sherlock Vinnie: London Underground you are a former tag team champions combination. You are a former great team that obviously wishes to come back to where you think it’s allowed to be here in the first place. You are dwellers of the modern world, you talk a big game when it comes down to facing me and Amy, ridiculing me and her for being the odd couple out of the entire existence that needs to be remembered as Brexit

He scratches his head.

Sherlock Vinnie: Why would you leave?? You are already an island for crying out loud!! Or did they not just pay for everything.

Sherlock Vinnie: But you have to understand, just being my Watson to my Sherlock. You will play second fiddle to me any given day!!!

Silence

Sherlock Vinnie: I know you are Watson today!! I have to bring back those lowe fools back where they came from.

With that the shot fades

49
Supercard Archives / Anthrax Vs Senor Vinnie
« on: May 03, 2019, 06:48:39 PM »
 Senor Vinnie productions presents:

The long awaited tale that you all have been waiting for!!!

A once in a lifetime story!!!

How to water my plant?? A Pete the cactus tale told by Senor Vinnie

Senor Vinnie can be seen sitting at a rather cheap radio station in London England, probably some local radio station that isn’t directly funded by the BBC. It has got two microphones, one for the dj of the radio program and one that is clearly used for guest(s). Senor Vinnie is seen sitting there behind the second microphone, that is clearly really dirty, having some bubble gum sticking on it on the other side of the microphone as well as some flies buzzing around it. But seeing that Senor Vinnie is a constant professional and knows that you cannot always be on the Howard Stern show in the US, or the local Mexican version that he hosts himself every Tuesday evening. Realizing all of that and knowing that he has to alter his expectations, this causes him to accept reality and sit there with a smile on his face. Pete that is on the table next to him has a small headset on as well as a toy microphone that Senor Vinnie had brought along for him as he is listening to the DJ that is called LG.

LG: Okay folks, this is going to be good. I have a Sin City superstar with me and I am not going to tell who. But all of you have had the opportunity to text us to the show and whomever got it right will win free tickets to the show this Sunday. Aaaaaaaaaand will win a meet and greet with the superstar or Bombshell.

He looks at Senor Vinnie and grins.

LG: Let us read the answers that we got send in shall we?? Lets see, okay then. Former World champion Fenris is a clear favorite for the fans to vote upon. But sadly, you are all mistaken. Then we have the following names…., let’s see. Ty West, nope…., Mercedes Vargas?? Nope, neither the lovely and sexy Amanda Cortez.

He looks at the list and realizes that the name of Senor Vinnie isn’t on the list.

LG: Sadly, I cannot find the name of the guest on the list anywhere.

Senor Vinnie is annoyed as he pulls the mic closer.

Senor Vinnie: That cannot be, I know for a fact that Pete actually texted for me and used my name. I….,

LG: Oh yeah, about that. I have to apologize, but employees and relatives or friends of superstars are not allowed to participate in this. So uhm, yeah.

Senor Vinnie: I can’t believe this, get me that list.

He grabs the list out of the hand of the DJ and reads it as his eyes widen as he reads some other names.

Senor Vinnie: Travis Nathaniel Andrews?? Some Staggs fellow?? Who in the blue hell is…. Oh wait, that’s you Pete.

He looks at his cactus as I the plant is telling him something that causes him to roll his eyes.

Senor Vinnie: You had your family vote for you?? But Senor DJ told us that relatives aren’t allowed to vote??

He looks at the DJ who starts to smile nervously.

LG: Uhm, about that. Yeah, I did say that. But I meant relatives from wrestlers, bt Pete doesn’t wrestle. I…,

Senor Vinnie takes off his headphone and pushes his microphone to the side as he starts to whisper to the DJ.

Senor Vinnie: Look I am not allowing some people to fuck me over just because I have a plant okay?? I have got so much on my mind that it is almost impossible for me to accept some

He turns his attention to his plant and takes off the headset and puts a box around him.

Senor Vinnie: Some plant, that even is my best of friend to me to have the res being put in his favor. I man seriously???

LG: Fine man, if that’s the way you feel than I will delete those votes as well. Sucks though, this was the first time we actually got votes from Mexico.

Senor Vinnie takes the box off of Pete and back on his headset.

Senor Vinnie: No Pete, you don’t have to worry. It was just a technical problem that we were having.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: You hearing me say that was the technical problem Pete.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Of course I am not jealous of your family voting for yo

Silence

Senor Vinnie: The fact that I don’t like your aunt Monica is because she always pinches my cheek when I see her.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I have told you this a million times!! Don’t pretend as if you are shocked to hear this!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie turns his attention towards the DJ

Senor Vinnie: I am so sorry for the profanity in the language that Pete sometimes uses, he is very sensitive when it comes down to his family.

LG: Err…, well. We didn’t hear it though, his microphone isn’t hooked to anything.

Senor Vinnie turns his attention towards Pete and taps his fingers.

Senor Vinnie: PETE!!!??? You told me that you had your wireless headset and microphone attached to the speakers. I am really disappointed that you clearly fucked up by memorizing whether it should have been the AC or the DC that you had to connect to.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: That’s beyond the point!!!
Silence

Senor Vinnie: FINE!!! I don’t like your parrot Lupe, that animal shits the floor every time I see him. As well as always telling me that I got a hot piece of ass!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I know that!! But I prefer to have a lady that has stolen my heart to say that than rather a balding parrot.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Well that’s interesting, I never knew your parrot is balding solely because he is a rave head???

LG: Senor Vinnie??

Senor Vinnie: What??

LG: I wanted to ask you some questions about your opponent this week in London, about Anthrax.

Senor Vinnie’s eyes widen

Senor Vinnie: Who???

LG: Your opponent?? Anthrax???

Senor Vinnie: Oh he is the guy that seems to be crazy right?? Projecting his humor on me and a defenseless plant???

LG: But….,

Senor Vinnie: A plant I may add has done so many good things for this world than this… this…. how do you call him???

LG: Anthrax??

Senor Vinnie: Like this… I’m going to call him Annie for now on.

LG: But isn’t Annie a girls name???

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes.

Senor Vinnie: Like that matters??? Besides you are missing the point here.

He takes off his headset and stares into he camera that he is looking at.

Senor Vinnie: Look Annie, I am not sure that you are aware of how I treat weird people?? I put them to sleep okay?? I will sing a lullaby, I will bring you some milk or hot coco if you want to instead. I will tell you a bedtime story as well as I am just walking into rainy London of all places and beat you.

LG: London is  sunny this moment.

Senor Vinnie: Whatever, I am up against a guy that is called after a band and not even a good one. I mean, you!! Name me five songs.

LG: Well there’s

Senor Vinnie: Shut it, I mean who is asking you?? I didn’t wanted your opinion!! Jeez, I only did a rhetorical question. But noooooo, everyone takes it too the point of seriousness. Something that I will be coming Sunday. There I may even stick a cactus inside your shit hole and make you gass upon the stinging sensations that is Pete.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Stop it Pete!! You had told me that you would do anything to make me look good. And this does it!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Of course I can beat this joker, but I just don’t want to get too injured when I face whomever the champ is at Summer XXXTreme.

Silence

Of course I am rooting for my two amigo’s Ty West and Fenris

Silence

Senor Vinnie: How dare you!! Just because we aren’t on speaking terms at this moment doesn’t mean he doesn’t like me??

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Ty loves me, he treats me as his brother. I am the super star that is just always got his back and always ….

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I’m not going to repeat that on national Radio  what you just said!! But I will show Anthrax a thing or two about respect. And some spiked up ass cheeks, courtesy of Pete

With that he walks off the room and the shot fades

50
Climax Control Archives / si senor
« on: April 19, 2019, 09:41:55 PM »
 Senor Vinnie’s quest for a Blast from the Past to open up the future…. Or whatever, just put in a title and run with it yo.

Senor Vinnie can be seen downtown London, England. He is in a music store with his tag team partner for the Blast from the Past tournament Amy Santino. He is standing in front of a white Fender guitar as he is almost drooling all over it.

Amy: Vinnie??

Senor Vinnie: SI???

Amy: You have been drooling all over this guitar for like ten minutes, it is giving me the creeps.

Senor Vinnie: Si.

Amy raises her eyebrow, this isn’t the answer that she was expecting from him and attempts to get him out of his drooling state.

Amy: You know you promised me to go and look at those electric Bongo’s. But if you keep this up, then we are going to be here in front of this guitar until the shop closes.

Senor Vinnie turns his attention towards his tag team partner and looks confused.

Senor Vinnie: Excuse me?? Did you say something???

She raises her arms in the air as she clearly is not happy by the fact that her tag team partner for the tournament wasn’t paying attention to what she was saying.

Amy: The bongo’s?? You promised!!

Senor Vinnie: I did?? Oh wait, yes I did didn’t I???

She looks at him with a questionable look on her face as this causes him to get irritated.

Senor Vinnie: OH you mean right now??? Jeez, I am just standing here for like ten seconds.

Amy: You mean ten minutes!!!

Senor Vinnie shrugs his shoulders before turning his attention back to the guitar.

Senor Vinnie: So it seems that time runs faster than I can count on my knuckles

Amy: So what’s so special about this guitar???

Senor Vinnie turns his attention towards her before turning back to the guitar and grins from ear to ear.

Senor Vinnie: The salesman told me that this guitar was used by Tom Petty from the Heartbreakers on the original Woodstock. I…

Amy facepalms herself before shaking her head in disbelief

Amy: Just don’t tell me that you were going to buy that guitar.

Senor Vinnie suddenly stops talking, swallowing loudly before searching for an answer to give her.

Amy: Oh my God, don’t tell me…

Senor Vinnie: Well, you see. I uhm…,

Amy: You do realize that Tom Petty was never on that original Woodstock right???

Senor vinnie suddenly understands the troubled look on Amy’s face as he got tricked into buying the guitar without checking whether the information is right.

Senor Vinnie: Give me a sec, maybe the salesman is willing to change his mind.

He runs off, leaving Amy behind with the guitar as she sighs

Amy: Why do men always have to be such an idiots when it comes down to buying expensive things???

We can see Senor Vinnie in the background screaming at the salesman in his sound proof office, causing it to turn out into a rather amusing scene from the outside as the camera zooms in on the situation. We can see Senor Vinnie start to gesture with his hands as if he is going to be watering the plants as that causes even Amy to scratch her head.

Amy: Uhm….,

The next shot is Senor Vinnie doing a gesture with his hands as if he is doing a serenade for the salesman that has put his hands to his ears and clearly not liking what he is hearing from the Mariachi and wrestler from SCW.

Amy: Is he singing to him???

Senor Vinnie is out of breath, putting his hands to his hips and inhales a few deep breaths before doing a Riverdance like tap dance before knocking down some plants as well as kicking the salesman into the shins. The salesman screams at him to get out of his office before Senor Vinnie tapdances his wa out of the office and stands face to face with Amy.

Senor Vinnie: Yo know something? That guy didn’t liked my arguments to at least take the guitar back as he didn’t gave me the original information.

Amy: Let me guess, that did not go as planned??

Senor Vinnie looks confused, scratching his head and wondering how she knew.

Senor Vinnie: How’d you know??

Amy: Well seeing he kicked you out after you kicked him in the shins?? That’s not like giving a woman a kiss you know??

Senor Vinnie looks at the salesman in his office and then turns his attention back to Amy.

Senor Vinnie: You know that if I kissed that guy, I would get into trouble with Valora right???? I am not going to kiss that guy!!!

Amy sighs once more as she has given up, she looks up and remembers here she came for.

Amy: Can we go to those bongo’s now???

Senor Vinnie scratches his head and realizes that he had promised so he nods his head yes and the two walk off. This causes the scene to fade.

Present day

Senor Vinnie: Is this the moment that we are going to reflect upon our lives and express what has gone wrong and should have happened. Of course not, it’s the you did this and I do that…., you are wrong and I am right. You should for two opportunities, while I am a man that should get an opportunity and whine and bitch about it for how long because I am a freaking Aussie?? Now don’t get me wrong, I love Australia just as much as I love doing another Riverdance dance for a cranky salesman in a music shop. Clearly it is not my cup of sangria and it never will. I mean the sun burns that I got from that country, the many scorpions that run around freely in their deserts as well as snakes, hopping kangaroos as well for some furry bears that just pinch your nose and fart in your ear if you do not pay attention. It is not something that I take seriously if you are someone that comes from that place and wants to take my opportunity that I have worked so hard for to obtain and achieve.

Now don’t get me wrong, Pete told me all about the greatness that came or to this very day comes ot of Australia, you know… things like Flying Doctors, Neighbors, Kylie and what’s that actor’s name again? Oh yeah, Mel Gibson. And apparently that is not enough for these perros to gloat about for the remainder of their stinking lives. oh no, they have to bring in some foul mouthed, clearly clueless and I had to scratch and claw to the point where I am today individual. Well that was an entertaining and educational tale of how we could clearly describe our amigo from down under named Kale Smith. Good for you Senor, I will ask Senor Underwood whether they could have an animated series about your life…, we could call it “Family Fella” and have you be a like fat guy who has a good looking chick s his wife and some dumb idiot as son and a broad and a baby son with a talking dog. Because after I am done listening to you articulate towards me as if you were trying to say something meaningful. It was the only thing that I could think off…, to put your lifestory into something as valuable just as Weird Al Yankovic declining an invitation to make a parody on the classic song: “Nananananaaa heey heeey… goodbye!!!”

Because I can understand the reasoning of someone that is truly an artist in the art of imitation and trying to be good enough to sound like you are original. I mean serious senor, if I had gotten a nickel every time that someone mentioned that I lost to Fenris then I would have the itch to slap the taste out of your stinking mouth. But first before I do so, I will ask you politely to use a breath mint to give you the benefit of the doubt.
But seriously senor, I can tell when a senor is good enough to attempt to get under someone’s skin. Sadly you have to articulate every single letter in the alphabet at least a couple of thousand times to speak to me with such hot air. Because if I had known any better, I would have assumed that you are merely humping up against the wrong tree before leaving a nasty stain down my leg. Don’t you know that it’s not nice to besmirch those who have lived exactly the hard reality that you wanted to impress me with??

Senor Vinnie clears his throat and puts on a rather fake Australian accent

Senor Vinnie: Oi…., I am from Austrrrrrrrrrrrrrrralia, ya know the spot on this planet that sophisticated immigrants wished they had never found. The desert burns, the insects bite and or local hero is a guy that played Crocodile Dundee for crying out loud. A white man that knows the ways of the Aboriginals, as I that is realistic enough to think after Jungle Book nature would make the same mistake that a cartoon story made.

But I have a man that takes pride in telling the tale that he never made an excuse for the mistakes that he had made. There you go kids, never make an excuse when you ride your bicycle through the red light and the cops pull you over to admonish you. never make excuses when your English teacher of 95 refuses your marriage proposal just because you never got laid. Never make excuses when your Oklahoma City Thunder Basketball team loses another first round matchup while your top star is once again averaging a triple double throughout the season. And don’t make excuses when I beat yo during the Blast From The Past tournament.

You see little children, what I am trying to say is that whatever you wish to achieve in your life…. Just ignore Kale Smith… Because this senor is a crying little bitch.

Now I hear you ask me with yor innocent voices why?? Why Senor Vinnie?? Why am I not allowed to follow this man’s lead??? Nd I will tell you why….

This perro attempts to dissect the fake from the obvious. At least you tried perrro, it’s not like I have to listen to someone speak a promo that was educated by a giant of a failure. First it was Mr. Sushi, then it was a movie reject that never got his due. Oh no, senor. At last I have gotten to hear from a man that many assumed that he was a regular joe… but how wrong have they been huh?? A man that looks at the obvious and tells a tale that is out of synch to the rest of what he is attempting to do. OH si senor, I speak of attempts. Because that is what your entire career is based upon isn’t it?? attempting to achieve something that we all know that sooner or later you shall faile upon??

But use the Olympic Thought high above your head, that competing is more important than winning No?? oh sure, I have not beaten Fenris, I have yet to climb the final steps of becoming a world heavyweight champion. I have yet to taste that success that YOU have yet to achieve as well isn’t it?? Because the way I see it, it’s not a weakness to enter something that I should not have to…. it’s not a weakness to take hold of as many opportunities that fate allows you to obtain. It’s not a weakness to enter a tournament and eliminate every possible perro that could ultimately challenge for the belt that I will obtain no matter what… but I know and understand that this isn’t how the Aussie Aussie Aussie… Arrrr Arrr Arrr works isn’t it?? oh no…, the one place where they are even more stupid thatn the Local Brits on this Godforsaken Island of filth.

But that isn’t what truly matters now is it Kale?? Oh no, it’s all about YOU and ME… the man that you called not a fool, he is not selfish… but if you look at the remainder of the table of six of what you should eat to stay healthy… I would have left the twisted potatoes on the plate, the rabid meat miles away from your hungry mouth that would only spew profanity. And then the healthiest of them all…. The fruit and vegetables that keeps your brain sane from the stupidity that you spew on a regular basis. Oh no Senor…, you are far from the originality that needs to be used to mount to anywhere….

You have lost everything huh?? Now what do you want me to do? Be silent for a whole minute?? Letting those words sink in and use it as a motivation for me to make sure that I do not make the same mistakes you made?? Oh sorry my amigo, newsflash!! I did too lose the one person that mattered in my life, without here I would have given up and walk away. But instead of sitting down and writing my memoires about it in the hopes of one day using it as an excuse to gt the sentiments run down his cheeks and be applauded for whatever he may have in his life that troubles him. So until we face each other in the ring senor… nothing that you say matters… nothing else matters…. Except for Senor Vinnie…..



51
Climax Control Archives / Vinnie Ball
« on: April 12, 2019, 07:37:32 PM »
 Senor Vinnie productions presents: The Vinnie Blast to SCW’s Past……

The shot opens with Senor Vinnie sitting in his hotel room in Cardiff, Wales. Trying to read a Welsh Sports section in the local newspaper. But the look on his troubled face does tell us that he has issues understanding what it is all about… or something completely different of course. But let us all find out shall we???

Senor Vinnie: Tell me Pete, I thought they all just talked English on this odd island. But what is this kind of language???

Silence

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean that they also have their own language? Are you telling me that these people are bilingual??

He scratches his head before placing the newspaper down at an article about the National Rugby team, a sport that is rather popular in the entire United Kingdom as well in Wales.

Senor Vinnie: These people do sure have weird hobbies, I mean seriously. You use a pitch where they play a sport apparently called football. They add two huge poles on either side of the pitch and then they hire a ball from the NFL, yet don’t have the money to buy real protective gears. You know like a helmet and shoulder pads.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean that this isn’t the NFL?? My 120 year old blind granny can see that!! It’s what they call the minor leagues no??

Silence
Senor Vinnie: What’s that for a foolish name?? Rugby?? They don’t have a rug to hide anything beneath it!! And why do they throw the ball behind them?? I mean seriously?? It’s already dangerous to drive a car on this entire island, let alone being on a football pitch with rabid, toothless, half a brain capacity thinking team running after you to drop you with a tackle? Nah ah, us Mexicans prefer real sports!! Like checkers and chess, or even the Olympic sports of Pinata punching

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I KNOW THAT IT ISNT AN OLYMPIC SPORTS!! But I have to do something to entertain myself on this terrible island of English talking, yet not one of them are an English Habitant?? Besides, why are they all combined the United Kingdom? Shouldn’t we not just call them UniKingdommer?

Silence

Senor Vinnie pouts his lip as he realizes that he had made an error before bursting out in laughter.

Senor Vinnie: Good one Pete!! The sheer thought that these lands on this Island are bond by one unity and that is the Queen?? Or whatever you tried to explain, I already dozed off after you tried to explain it to me. You are such a boring thing to listen to Pete, I mean seriously. Instead of me trying to get Mexicans interested in a game of Rugby. Merely so that US scouts can hire them for cheap labor?? And what about that wall that El Presidente Senor Donald is trying to have us built? I mean then you are stuck with a competition that cannot be legal across the border!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Fine!! But if I am going to get a lot of angry fan mails of young fans that were hoping to run up the Mexican green fields of grass for a game of Rugby, then I will tell them that it was YOU that turned their hopes and dreams into a complete nightmare!! All I have to ask you is whether you could live with that thought???

Silence

Senor Vinnie: You Can??? Oh okay, well then I suggest that when we are at the subject for the future…, then I want to alter the name of it all to Vinnie Ball….

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Si Pete, Vinnie ball. If you want to make something popular then at least attempt to make it entertaining, lots of music hitting from my very own personal musical archives as well that Senorita Valora West should have get the honorary seat and the best seat in the entire arena. Only to have me have the second best of corse.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Fine!! I will discuss the Blast from the Past!! Why bring up old memories???

Silence

Senor Vinnie: OH great, I have to relive another beating against those who me and Senorita Amy have beaten???

Silence

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean I have to face the team of Jessie Salco and who????

Hi face lights up, suddenly as if he has seen stars.

Senor Vinnie: Andy GARCIA???? Senor Andy??? Oh my goodness!! I have to get my best suit for this one, I just love all of his movies. I remember how much I just loved his work as that ogre in Shrek. I …..

Silence

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean that Mike Meyers was the voice of Shrek?

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Of course!! You are absolutely right!! He played Moses on the classic Ten Commandments. You are absolutely right, this man is a….

Silence

Senor Vinnie face palms himself after hearing that he was wrong.

Senor Vinnie: DOH!! I forgot that when you put Andy at a certain light, that he looks just like Charlton Heston!!

Senor Vinnie is gloating from ear to earn, not believing his very own ears when facing a real movie star caliber opponent would a real super star out of him

Silence

Senor Vinnie’s eyes bulge out of his sockets

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean it’s Andrew Garcia and not Andy???

The world crumbles before his eyes as he finally realizes that it isn’t the actor that he will be facing, but veteran SCW wrestler Andrew Garcia. This causes him to roll his eyes as he realizes that who he is going to be facing along with Jessie Salco as he and Amy take them on.

Senor Vinnie: Great!!! Now I have to endure another boring promo, I once did endure the same thig with…. What’s his name again??

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Nah!! I will call him Larry though, that would make it much easier. Stupid Japaanese names!!! But the end result will be the same Andrew, the curtains will close and they will remain closed for an eternity. That’s right, you will not experience the final applause from the crowd, why?? Because you are just an average Joe… oh wait… average Andrew. It’s nice to see that you class your opponents in a fashion that losing for you has always been an option.

Yet I am a man that needs to win, that has to win. To beat the champion at the next show before cashing in the briefcase on Summer XXXtreme?? You know, the first ever one on one singles confrontation between champion and briefcase winner!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: SHUT IT PETE!! A man, why is it that you need to ruin it that it cannot happen?? Did you ask Chris Underwood?? Did you ask Mark?? No! because you are a coward man, you aren’t as strong as me and certainly not as smart as yours truly.

Senor Vinnie is gloating over the smart ass command that he has made

Senor Vinnie: You forget Senor, that I have class, sophistication and even the ability to come up with a trick or two Senor. I will be the Godfather part three pon your ass until the world will understand why I am the greatest thing to come out of your mouth in like when the color television was created. Nobody could afford it at the time and nobody can afford believing that you would amount to anything except their  failure. So until then Senor…., I hope that you and Jessie will have some final few words of encouragement… because you two… are going to lose Senor…. Lose…

With at Senor Vinnies shot slowly fades

52
Climax Control Archives / The Blast From Vinnie
« on: March 22, 2019, 09:29:53 PM »
 The Golden Briefcase vs. The Blast from the Past

Tijuana, Mexico

We open up in the mansion of Senor Vinnie in his home town, drinking on some orange juice while enjoying the Mexican sun. He has his cactus sitting on the table that he sits behind and has an umbrella on top of his head to protect him from the sunrays. Senor Vinnie takes a sip from his orange juice through a straw and then savors the taste after placing the glass down on the table.

Senor Vinnie: You know something Pete, I have started to think about everything that has happened in the past few weeks. Beating that Japanese guy, walking to the back still your Golden Briefcase winner and the man that is guaranteed to face whomever is the champ at Summer XXTreme. Yet something is missing.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I know what you are thinking Pete, but Senor Vinnie?? You have everything your heart would ever wish to desire. What possibly could you be missing besides your wealth?? Your many cars and mansions?? Traveling across the world and see new and exotic places…., well those and Ireland where I am scheduled to compete at next coming Climax Control. And that made me think Pete…

Silence

Senor Vinnie: No, I did not think about any leprechauns with a golden pot at the start of a rainbow.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: No, not those four-leaf clovers

Silence

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes as he shakes his head after another apparently irritating answer from his cactus.

Senor Vinnie: No, I’m not searching for an Irish Coffee…, I would rather prefer Irish Whiskey, burning a hole through my stomach when I have some constipation. Causing me to have the runs before a match, I mean seriously. Who would want to have the experience of suddenly having to go?? I wouldn’t!!! Even though I’m smart enough not to wear white pants, it still makes me feel uncomfortable knowing that you would hear squishy sounds and even more squishy feelings across your backside when it happens.

Silence

I know that there’s possibly other ways to cure that problem Pete, but what better to stop things with something that tastes good, that makes you all happy and it has a way dealing with bacteria’s.

Silence
Senor Vinnie is looking on in shock, clearly not expecting the answer that he has gotten from his plant

Senor Vinnie: You what??? Aren’t you aware of the fact when using a laxative that it causes you to go for many…, many…., MANY hours???

The look on his face tells it all, he is clearly upset that his cactus either made a stupid comment or just merely pulled a prank on him. He is grinding his teeth, trying to figure out what his “best” friend has done to him before sighing from relief.

Senor Vinnie: I just remembered that I used the last bottle of laxative on that night that you were so full of yourself that I needed to have that shit removed from your bowels of insanity Pete.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Is that what it’s all about?? You plotting revenge upon a man that once saved your potted ass from having no ass?? You remember that it was almost about to explode from that backside that apparently every Bombshell in SCW find it rather cute. I don’t know why, but then again…. I don’t have a fetish with potted plants.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Yes they do!! Did you not notice that?? They even call you the Harry Potter of plants, but beats me why.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: You think it’s because you are inside a pot??? No way!! But where is that magic wand of yours then???

Silence

Never mind

He face palms himself after hearing that answer, an answer that he immediately had on his mind after the words had exited his mouth. Clearly he feels ashamed for the obvious that he could not have protected from prior to the answer that was given. He looks over his shoulder and sees his maid walk over towards him with the wireless phone. He answers the phone and listens to whom who is on the other line.

Voice: Senor Vinnie??

Senor Vinnie: Si….

Voice: A good thing that I managed to reach you, it’s Mark Ward. I just wanted to inform you that we have decided to deny your request of having you and your Blast From the Past tag team partner Amy compete in an indoor arena.

Senor Vinnie’s mouth drops, clearly he had not expected this.

Senor Vinnie: But…,

Mark Ward: First of all, it would be unfair to all of the competitors in the other matches to compete outside and you inside.

Senor Vinnie: Yes.., but you see….

Mark Ward: Also the arena is outdoors Senor Vinnie, I cannot ask for them to build a ring inside the cafeteria backstage Vin. You know that the Irish aren’t that big, so their surroundings aren’t either.

Senor Vinnie’s mouth has almost dropped to the ground of shear and utter shock. He had requested to have his Blast from the Past first round match to be competed inside instead of outside. For the simple reason that he is accustomed to warm temperatures like in his hometown due to a sensitive skin. He is trying to explain to Mark Ward how he responds to cold weather and most of all to rain.

Senor Vinnie: But Senor Ward, did you not get my doctor’s note, explaining that my skin becomes moist when it comes in contact with rain???

There’s a moment of silence on the other end of the line before we hear a sudden and loud laughter coming from the end of the co-owner of Sin City Wrestling. Senor Vinnie has taken the phone from his ear and looks worried.

Senor Vinnie: Ai caramba, his diagnoses that my uncle Jefe had made about Senor Mark is more than ever accurate than ever before. He had already prophesized that Senor Mark would become very laughable, short breathing and most importantly crying as well while remaining in a state of laughter.

Senor??

He suddenly extends the phone away from his ear, having to attempt to stay away from the phone as much as possible when he is hearing the sudden outburst of anger of the co-owner of the company.

Mark Ward: YOU COMPETE LIKE EVERYONE ELSE VINNIE!! Or else you and Amy will forfeit your spot in this tournament!!

Senor Vinnie scratches his head, where he actually is attempting to reconsider both cons and pro’s on either side of the tale and then finally nods his head and gives in to the pressure that was put on him by Mark Ward

Senor Vinnie: Si Senor Mark, I shall compete like each and everyone else who have to compete under the same circumstances. But I do wish to ask of you one favor senor Mark

Mark Ward: That is??

Senor Vinnie: If I catch a cold or a pulled groin muscle due to the severity of the temperature differences… then I will sue you for every pennies worth of your income senor Ma….

Mark Ward: Senor Vinnie??

Senor Vinnie: Si??

Mark Ward: If you threaten me with anything… EVER!! I will terminate your contract, I will make sure that you will not have that opportunity to compete for the world title due to your briefcase. And thirdly I am your boss…, I own your ass.

With that the phone line disconnects and Senor Vinnie sits there with he phone in his hand and looks in utter shock.

Senor Vinnie: How rude, he didn’t even asked if I wanted to accept this long distance call. You think I had a right to ask don’t you Pete???

Silence

What do you mean I should just say yes and Amen?? I’m not in church you know!! Well I have figured it out already, you are just a suck up to whomever it is that is the authority around here!! You are no use damnit!!!

The shot slowly fades as we go to a commercial

Jake Raab

A name that is etched upon a black board in a class room where Senor Vinnie is standing in front of a class and is explaining who Jake Raab is.

Senor Vinnie: Hello Class, today I am your substitute teacher as your teacher Senorita Manuela has granted me this opportunity to explain to you who Jake Raab is. But before I start, does anyone already know who he is???

A few kids lift their hands up in the air as Senor Vinnie points at a young girl, who is sitting the nearest to him.

Girl: Isn’t he German??

Senor Vinnie nods his head and writes the nationality down underneath his name and turns his head towards the class once more.

Senor Vinnie: Si…, he is someone from Germany, anyone else???

A boy whose face is completely covered with zits lifts his arm in the air.

Senor Vinnie: Si??

Nerd: He has brothers that also are wrestlers and MMA fighters.

Senor Vinnie nods his head and writes down wrestling/MMA family.

Senor Vinnie: Those are two very important items that tells a lot about Jake Raab. But does someone else know something more to tell me about this individual???

A third kid lifts his arm up in the air, he sits way in the back as he is a few years older than the remainder of the class. Clearly this kid has been unable to move on to the next class. Senor Vinnie looks at him and can tell that there will be trouble if he acknowledges him

Senor Vinnie: Anyone else???

Older kid: Over here!!!

He continues to ignore him as he notices that there isn’t any other kid that is trying to give him an answer.

Older kid: Hey Senior Citizen!!!

This irritates Senor Vinnie as he no longer can ignore that irritating older kid and sighs before turning his attention towards him.

Senor Vinnie: Si???

Older Kid: I think this guy can kick your ass in a fight man.

This infuriates Senor Vinnie, grabbing a ruler from the teacher’s desk and walks over towards the kid.

Senor Vinnie: Extend your hands kid

Older Kid: Nah

Senor Vinnie grabs his hands as he is about to use the ruler to spank his hand with it when suddenly the principal walks into the class room and….

Principal: Senor Vinnie!!!

This causes Senor Vinnie to react and suddenly lets go off the older kid and turns around

Senor Vinnie: And that’s how teachers in the ancient Europe taught discipline to their students. Nowadays thankfully teachers show kindness and attention to the needs of their students.

Senor Vinnie looks at the older kid, who is grinning from ear to ear a he knows that Senor Vinnie almost got caught.

Senor Vinnie: But just like what Jake Raab attempts to convince us for that he has discipline, something that students need to be taught as well to make it in the mature world. Something I am sure that you have don’t you???

This causes the older kids face to turn from amused to angry, realizing that Senor Vinnie is talking about the many times that he has been unable to move to the next class where all of his friends succeeded. He puts his arms across his chest and looks angry towards Senor Vinnie while the other kids inside the classroom are giggling over this. Suddenly the bell rings just at the moment that Senor Vinnie wanted to address the next point on the man that he will be facing at the first round of the Blast From the Past with his tag team partner. Amy Santino as they are taking on Jake Raab and Keira Fisher-Johnson. Realizing that both Bombshells are Hall of Famers and multi champions in their own right, one still competing in SCW as the other recently returned to compete in this tournament just like him.

Senor Vinnie: I want you to learn about this individual as I will do an oral report on what I have taught you tomorrow.

The crowd moans annoyed, not wanting to do homework but realize that they have to. Senor Vinnie waits until the class exits the classroom as the Principal has exited as well. Causing him to fall down into the teacher’s chair and leans back. Adjusting the seat settings so that he can leans backwards almost to the point that he is laying down in a horizontal position on the chair. He puts his hands behind his neck and grins.

Senor Vinnie: So Jake, we meet again. This time on opposite sides, remember that tag team match we had against Fenris and Senor Ty??

Oh I do, but I am sure that I do not have to remind you of what had happened now do I?? Oh no, of course I have to explain your prolific ability to fail where others need to succeed. And you senor, you filed me and the entire team that consisted of US two!! I just wonder what your excuse will be to turn this dilemma from a problem to a solution?? Or am I talking Greek to you Senor???

He grins as he puts his feet on the table and stares at the door to the hallway, watching students pass the classroom.

Senor Vinnie: Sometimes it seems like time has stopped and I am back to when I was a kid, when I had dreams and was the one that saw his dreams shatter before his eyes. Shattered by bullies that took my drink money, made fun of me and made my life a living hell. Bullies that used force to get what they wanted….. and me??? I cried Jake, cried until I had enough and took charge and used every possible advantage I could find any possible method to get ahead in life. Sounds familiar???

He grins as he lowers his feet off the table and stares back at the camera as he is waiting for the right moment to talk again.

Senor Vinnie: I am sure that being the third in the line of hopefully the last Raab that has ever lived made you feel that you needed to prove something to them, to the world as the expectations were high when they heard your name.

Do I expect much?? Oh I am expecting someone that will be nearly a bully to prove a fact that he is better than me. But you have to understand senor, I am the first man that did what you look back upon yourself and pride yourself of taking the world heavyweight champion to the limit. Interesting analogy to have two men, dos senores that has done something that nobody else in this organization so far has ever been capable of doing.

And no, I am not talking about eating some ice cream and pretend to be a monster when you are clearly nothing more than merely a pussy. Oh yeah, I went there. The bloodline of the Raabs that seemingly brings them all back together to this very point isn’t it??

To follow the footsteps of Lord Raab, who won the tournament in 2017. Oh boy, talking about a pressure cooker besides the fact that you believe that you are the only one deserving to face Fenris once more.

He shakes his head and sighs before chuckling.

Senor Vinnie: I’ve been taught not to look past the obvious Jake, the obvious that though shall not look past the first obstacle that stands in your way to the promised land. Oh boy, I just love it when I get all Shakespeare like and tell you like it is…. Because even though you are a fighter, you are well conditioned.. you aren’t the beast that your brother once was…. You aren’t the one that has ice cream that runs your veins to stay calm under pressure….

And I can hear you proclaim the obvious, but Vinnie??? You aren’t the one that beat the champion!! You are capable to suffer under pressure like me!! What makes you so much better than the German MMA fighter that is Jake Raab???

He puts his finger towards his chin and takes a few moments to think about that hypothetical question. But eventually grins as he lowers himself behind the desk and grabs his golden briefcase and taps on it.

Senor Vinnie: You see Jake, I have the whole world in the palm of my hand….. while people like you are sweating bullets knowing full well that you are unaware what tomorrow brings. And some may say that it motivates themselves to try harder, telling themselves that one day that lady luck must change her mind and award the poor sod that has failed before that glorious moment.

Now before I am forgetting that you were the final big time champion for SCU….. a glorious moment that you will use to tell me that you were capable to maintain the pressure to obtain that belt….

Senor Vinnie yawns and grins before shaking his head no.

Senor Vinnie: You are just searching for excuses to hide the fact that you were incapable to do so. The fact that you are seeking for a hope to qualify to the finals in the hope of getting that shot once more. While yours truly?? I am just oozing confidence that I will run through every obstacle that will put in front of me. And you know why???

Because nobody wants me here!! Nobody believes that I deserve this opportunity besides the fact that I already have one waiting for me. Why not go two for two?? Why not going for the obstacle that I become number one contender and then have no contender for Summer XXXTreme??

Because you are too stupid to even grasp that thought combined with your MMA logics that makes me go gaga and googoo. Don’t worry, I will explain it eventually when your mindset becomes adult enough for me to use big words…. Words like Hello and Goodbye.

He grins as he walks over to the black board and points at the name.

Senor Vinnie: Jake Raab…, the MMA master piece that I have to deal with in this first round match. Ladies and gentlemen, MMA is trying to take over the wrestling world as they believe that they are the true fighting experts over “us” wrestlers. And yet I wonder…, if that is the case then why join a minor league when it comes down to being a fighter. Is it money?? Is it the shiny belts that are bigger than the ones that they are having?? Or is it the mere fact that the true best of the world of MMA just don’t even bother wasting their time to play with the minors…

Funny huh?? How the mindset and big talk has to be the key to success for those who are just average and wonder off and seek fortune and fame in other green pastures that is just an excuse to make something of their lives. Are you the third in line Jake?? Are you the third in line to fall for the wayside of the many excuses that I just laugh at?? I’m a fighter, I’m a brawler, I’m a submission expert that does it all in that match. And I know that Fenris is just a nice guy, like to compliment everyone that he faces…. But is that how you want to see yourself?? Merely an compliment that means NOTHING?? I already have my shot at the gold in front of me, what do you got?? A snot nosed, punk assed excuse of knowing that your role is just being a compliment.

But don’t worry, I will compliment you for trying after our match is over. I will compliment for giving me the fight of my life. But when I turn around I will just move on, look to the next team that will be ahead of me and do the same thing to me. That’s what happens when you take things so God Forsaken Seriously!!

He grins after making the Heath Ledger Joker reference from the iconic Batman movie.

Senor Vinnie: I know that I am talking a lot about you Jake, I should not forget the fact that you like me having a Bombshell Hall of Fame superstar. And isn’t that exciting?? Isn’t it exciting to look over your shoulder and realize that you got someone that you know that you can rely upon?? It’s surely a change of heart for the last time that I had a tag team partner.

Oh I’m talking about you Jake…., I just wonder how the Hall of Fame pressure will rub off on you?? Oh my, family pressure, former championship pressure and now even the pressure of an experienced wrestler that has done it all?? You see Jake, Amy knows already that I am someone that picks its spot, that picks its moment to just shove the hypothetical briefcase down your throat and spit in your face.

I’ve never said that I as a nice guy when it came down to getting in the ring, I just love the scent of sweat and the doubt upon the face of those who I confront. I just become the psychological monster that is also great with the guitar. Good enough for me to sing the blues for you, singing that you need to keep your head up high and cheer up. That it isn’t the end of the world and that you need to smile when you kiss babies and sign autographs.

Because just like you, my historical rise to the top was too fast. I had the believe that everything would have been handed over towards me being the next golden boy. Boy was I wrong, but at least I’m not so delusional to deny the fact that I am still the one that will take down the one that has the championship belt.

Are you still keeping up??? Good, because I don’t want to look past me and see you moan of being a tired little Raab. Tiredness is failure, not being able to rebound from your bad loss is a failure. What is next if you lose?? Are you going to blame it on Keira??? Or are you just telling that the stars weren’t aligned and you needed more time to prepare for a man that isn’t I your league to begin with?? Oh how the mind troubles the ability that your body is trying to copy from your fighting fantasies.

The words just come so easily, just as easy as I took down every opponent that I have faced in recent time. I’m confidence, I’m the top dog and you know why don’t you?? Let me just give you an oral report on why?? Answer this question in five seconds and you will be good to have me to allow you the first punch in. Now don’t be shy, just tell the world that you have paid attention or are just fuming from the mouth after the moment that you realized that I could speak.

It’s quite simple Raab, I have already beaten you. The question remains will it be enough for me and my tag team partner to dominate the two of you?? Or will the returing superhero bring balance to a force that has been troubled since you were born.

A sigh comes over his lips as Senor Vinnie shrugs and raises his shoulders

Because that’s where  you come in Amy, where you have to neutralize the danger that is from someone that didn’t succumb to the outside pressure of those who to be honest didn’t matter.. a woman that isn’t as troubled as little Jake over here. A woman that I respect, a woman granted I have never met…. And yet her legacy has said enough to tell the world that she is one of the greatest ever. The woman that is just like Amy. One decided to leave the company, whereas the other continues to surpass the expectations as she is clearly not one to succumb under pressure.

It’s like that song, Sad But True…, where you realize how many things that are needed to succeed. How many qualities are just slipping from your fingers, kowing that you should not have let the run away out of your reach. And yet, only those who are truly great like Keira, Amy and yours truly thrive under. The quality that is needed to deliver the goods week in and week out. Not letting a loss get to you, not letting a defeat put you into a setback that is as huge as the sinking ship of the Titanic.

And yet it’s like a song, a book or a movie. Predetermined how things would end, how things will be ending with the hero saving the world, getting the damsel in distress and we all can sigh of relief. Knowing that the enemy has been destroyed… or at least until Disney decides to make a sequal that is even bigger than the original.

Too bad for you Raab my friend, this career of yours is destined to go straight to DVD by the way you are performing as of late. Doubt are edged upon your face and nothing and I mean NOTHING can stop you from changing that against the team of me and Amy…. Keira will be a life support I’m sure, a beacon of hope that you can claw for as the quick sand drags your sorry ass deeper and deeper into the misery that is the legacy of the Raabs.

And you may ask yourself how do I now?? Ask the Iceman, ask how he was all but talk and no fight. Ask him how he never even considered going one on one with the Mariachi One… he knows what I am talking about… he knows how things seemed so glorious at one moment and then decided to quit when things got ugly.

Keira, my respect goes out to you. I hope being a parent has given you enough time to learn how to motivate a child to do better. Because Jake sure as hell will need it. Sadly for you, the time that you seek will not be given as my tag team partner in the quest for a title shot will be all over you. the one woman that remained active whereas others slowly but surely fade to black eventually or ending up as an act that sometimes gets thrown into the mix because people love to think back and remember how things used to be. When things were different, when things were better. Better in the only aspect that you knew that you could hang. The question is…, can you hang with the one woman that I put my entire trust into??? Only time will tell….., only time will tell….

Senor Vinnie slowly walks towards the door of the classroom and opens the door, before exiting he turns around and stares into the camera for the final time.

Senor Vinnie: The Blast From the Past, will be the push for the future… Fenris…, Senor Vinnie… is coming.

With that the shot fades.

53
Supercard Archives / Hitamashii Vs Senor Vinnie
« on: March 08, 2019, 09:58:06 PM »
 Welcome to Vinnie King Live!!!

We are in a studio that looks like a cheap version of the Larry King Live show from CNN, Senor Vinnie is sitting at the table with a white blouse that is too tight and suspenders that are of Sponge Bob Square Pants. His glasses are just toy like glasses without actual glasses inside of it. He has his cactus sitting in front of him inside a seat for dolls on the table.

Senor Vinnie: Welcome to Vinnie King Live, I am your host Senor Vinnie King. And today I have the inspiration to the most under appreciated wrestler on the Sin City roster and the name of my guest is Cactus Pete. Welcome Pete, how are you doing??

Silence

Senor Vinnie King: Interesting, good to hear that you are enjoying your stay and managing your client.

Silence

Senor Vinnie King: Talking about your client, he is facing a man this coming Sunday that is quite arrogant, spoiled and clearly delusional by thinking that he is better than your client. How is your response to that??

Silence

Senor Vinnie King: Interesting choice of words Senor Pete, I hope you don’t mind me calling you that??

Silence

Senor Vinnie King: Gracias Senor Pete, so you are telling me that your client has got second guessing himself whether he should even show up this Sunday??

Silence

Senor Vinnie King: Gracias for complimenting my wardrobe style and also being a fan of Sponge Bob, but you are ignoring my question senor. I am the talk show host, I am supposed to ask the hard hitting questions. Not some cactus like you.

Silence

Senor Vinnie King: Now that is an interesting theory, you are telling me that your client has bad experiences when it comes down to sushi bars?? But what does this has got to do with his opponent???

Silence

Senor Vinnie King: Interesting, but I guess that’s how every promo goes isn’t it?? You build up your talent and then he just takes over isn’t it??? Over in a way that even I Senor Vinnie King has never seen before!! Rising up from the ashes of self-conscience of the people are being questioned itself. But I know that the world is too oblivious to see the real threat isn’t it??

Silence

Senor Vinnie King: Oh come on now Senor Pete, we all know that the true threat and true danger that is ahead of men like Hit…. Hit….. oh what the fuck.. that Japanese fellow who need to understand true danger.

Silence

Senor Vinnie King: Exactly, I am finally happy that you start to agree with me. Finally a guest with intelligence and modesty, something I have yet to find with brutality boring people like my opponent this week.

Senor Vinnie suddenly rips off the suspenders of Sponge Bob and throws it away. He stares at the camera and grins.

Senor Vinnie: Best leading role for the Academy Award of how to make your audience that you are what you truly are not?? And the award goes too!!!!! Senor Vinnie of course!!!!

He attempts to applaud for himself before turning towards the camera

Senor Vinnie: But seriously, I have an opponent that takes two promos time to realize I called him after a building of a movie that starred one of the greatest action heroes since the 80s… And he only is capable of telling me that I was funny?? Yup, I’m a freaking  Gabriel Iglesias or sure!! But at least that I’m less Fluffy and way more dangerous to hit you with any type of move. Something that your speedy ass sure as hell isn’t capable to compensate what you are lacking senor. Don’t worry to understand what compensation means, but it’s a word that can be found on Google.com with other difficult words… words like Carrot, bug and even the important word that you fools seem to like to use a lot… Loser.

Are you kidding me Senor?? You even went to say that I speak to a cactus senor?? Gee, I do. And it bugs you and makes you feel that I am Loco right?? Oh Senor…, forgive me that I neglect to choose to be on a wrestling trainee that knows only what he sees and what his trainer has taught him. You know nothing outside your comfort zone.

He scratches his neck, clearly having issues due to the tight blouse.

Senor Vinnie: But it’s okay Senor, like each and every other opponent that I have faced as of late, you only know what you can see. And the problem of it all is that you have no clue of what kind of Matrix I can put your ass into before you are assimilated by the ugliest secret agency twin lookalike that wants to stop Nero from reaching it’s full potential that the Oracle told him that he could not be… And that puts a straight question mark inside your brain, knowing that the only thing that real life has taught you is that one plus one is two.

Nakatoma was a key role in a franchise that keeps on coming back on tv during the winter holidiays or whatever other moment that tv stations decide to air it on tv. Because it is still relevant to this very day!! Something that YOU or your teacher has not so far and will never achieve to begin with!! So go ahead and mumble something loco in the open air senor…, I am not impressed. More or less disappointed that only a senor like Fenris can put on a challenge for me. While others just want to stand in his shadow…, the shadow of a great champion and hoping for that one more match that you will have with el campione.., hoping for an error that will not come. Talking about the Blast from the Past, already looking beyond greener pastures. And why??? Because you have zero chances to ever… and I mean EVER beating me in a one on one confrontation. If last Climax Control was any indication… Well then senor Nero wannabe… I pity you…, I really do.. Adios senor!!!

With that the shot fades.

54
Climax Control Archives / song improvisations
« on: February 01, 2019, 09:07:16 PM »
 Senor Vinnie presents,

Song improvisations requests part one

Monday, January 28th 2019

We are in a small venue in downtown Las Vegas, Nevada. 50 lucky SCW fans have won tickets to a secret concert from the “Mariachi of Wrestling” Senor Vinnie. They have all gathered the small stage that besides two microphone stands and a chair is completely empty. They are awaiting the arrival of their favorite artist/wrestler. But like many superstars that have reached the top of their fame, he has come late. The club I serving drinks as they are going to bill it upon the bank account of Senor Vinnie to keep the “crowd” happy when suddenly a stage hand emerges and he has another small baby chair with him. He places the chair down and walks off, causing the people to stare at it with large interest.

A few moments passes before the stage hand returns and he has cactus Pete in his hands before placing the cactus in the baby chair and places a toy microphone in front of it before walking away. This gets the crowd starting to hope for the show to finally to begin when the lights dim and a voice starts to echo over the theme music from Star Wars.

Voice: From a country, not far away from here… a man was born with a gift. A gift to entertain as well as to shock the masses. He is a man that has clawed a way from the mean streets of Tijuana, Mexico. And trust me, those kids on their tricycles are tough hombres for sure ese. You don’t want to mess with those guys, but I should focus back upon the man of the hour and the tower of musical power…. Senor… Vinnie…

The crowd claps in excitement, expecting the man to emerge from the back but nothing happens except for the voice to continue.

Voice: You may ask yourself, what made this man who he is today. Why is he so talented and why is the world not playing his music for crying out loud?? Excuse me, I’m just frustrated that I am sitting in a corner in the dark. But I know that I am just an extra that is hired to do one thing and introduce him, but seeing I already mentioned who is showing up I may just take advantage of the chances that I am taking myself. I….

KABOING!!!

A loud thud can be heard after clearly being whacked across the back of the man’s back as we hear footsteps walking towards the stage. We see Senor Vinnie holding a broken guitar, clearly he broke it over the announcer and looks sad.

Senor Vinnie: I just broke my favorite guitar, I’m sorry about that, but this shall not stop me from doing this for you people. Because an artist always comes prepared in case of an emergency.

The same stage hand that we saw earlier on walks on stage, this time his head is heavily bandaged as if he was hit on the head earlier with something heavy. He hands Senor Vinnie the guitar and the artist acknowledges it and tells him to get off the stage.

Senor Vinnie: That was Michael people, he is a fine stage hand. It would mean a lot to me if you show him some appreciation.

A few fans put their hands to each other and start a slow clap as they aren’t sure why.

Senor Vinnie: Gracias, I am sure that he has heard that in the back of this fine club. Now I am aware that you people have won tickets to see me perform and I always want to hand out something special to my fans, because they are special to me. So I decided to do a singing improvisation where I will take a song that is known to the world and make it my own. Because that’s what the true greats do.

He looks over the small crowd and turns his head towards Cactus Pete as it asked him something before Senor Vinnie turns his head and shakes it

Senor Vinnie: I don’t have time to do the Bohemiam Rhapsody rendition that I used to sing to you so that you go to sleep at night Pete.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Fine!! I will do it tonight!! But you have to sit here and check if there’s someone that wasn’t on the guestlist okay??

Silence

He grins as he turns his attention back to the crowd as there’s already several hands raised up in the air for requests. Senor Vinnie sees a blonde boy of not older than fifteen that is jumping so high that he just barely got noticed by him.

Senor Vinnie: Kiddo, what is your request???

The kid looks around and then back towards Senor Vinnie with his finger pointing towards himself,k not believing that he was picked out of the crowd

Senor Vinnie: Si, I was talking to you kid. Do you have a song for me that I could improve upon???

Kid: Oh wow…, okay. I wanted to ask if you could do chop suey from System Of A Down???

The kid grins from ear to ear as he is awaiting the answer from Senor Vinnie, that has gone silent for a few moments. Clearly not expected a song that is as diverse and rather seemingly impossible to play on a acoustic guitar. But the man grins and grabs the guitar as he is plugging away on the strings for a few moments before turning his attention towards the kid.

Senor Vinnie: Okay kiddo, I haven’t come so far by playing safe. So for you, I will do an improvised version of Chop Suey. And even though this song is great, I will make it even better.

The kid smirks, not believing a word that the wrestler of Sin City Wrestling is saying. But that slowly changes when he hears him start to play the infamous intro waiting for him to start to sing to see if he can truly make a song of his own.

Blasted Monk,
Grab your chance to try to beat (me)
Grab your chance to try to beat
Hide the fact that you shall fear (me)
Hide the fact that you shall fear
Why'd you even try to bother showing up this Monday?
Here you go and lose another match
You wanted to
Grab your chance to try to beat me
You wanted to
Hide the fact that you shall fear me
You wanted to
Why'd you even try to bother showing up this Monday?
You wanted to
I don't think you trust
In, your, self righteousness chances.


He stops playing as the people are applauding him and the kid has a huge shock upon his face. Not believing that Senor Vinnie could pull of something like that and make it even sound amazing. Eventually he just can’t help but smile and get excited as Senor Vinnie smiles and hands him a guitar pic with his signature on it.

Senor Vinnie: Here you go kid, who knows one day you can do something amazing like this, the only thing that you have to do is believe….

He looks at Pete the cactus and rolls his eyes.

Senor Vinnie: Tonight PETE!!!!!

He stares at the crowd and sees a young lady of around 29 years old with a hand raised in the air.

Senor Vinnie: Yes young senorita??

Girl: My heart will go on from Celine Dion??

The eyes of Senor Vinnie turn huge, hearing the song that Celine Dion created for the Titanic Song and scratches his head before turning back to the girls head.

Senor Vinnie: Are you sure??

The girl nods her head by saying yes as this causes Senor Vinnie to sigh and scratch his head once more.

Senor Vinnie: Oh well okay, but I have to tell you. I was asking for good songs, not some throw aways.

The young girl is shocked as she is about to say something, but she is cut of by Senor Vinnie.

Senor Vinnie: But seeing that I am a real good mood and you did your best to get here. I will attempt to give what you ask for and what the world should have heard instead of what she did from the Northern borders of Canada… eh??

Senor Vinnie starts to play the guitar once more, sounding rather depressing while whistling as he attempts to bring in the flute part that started the song. But quickly stops that as he starts to sing

Every night in my dreams
I see you, I feel you
That is how I know you will fail
Far across the distance
And spaces between us
You have come to show you will lose
Near, far, wherever you are
I believe that the heart does go on
Once more you open the door
And you're here feeling my beadown
And my beatdown will go on and on
My kicks can touch you one time
And last for a lifetime
And I’ll never stop  till I’m  done
Satisfaction was when I beat you
One true time I have to
In your life Monk, the beating always goes on

A rather large group of male fans cheer as they like this version much better than the original one that has sold millions of copies around the world. The girl is confused, she has to admit that she did enjoy the alternative lyrics. But wasn’t sure whether Senor Vinnie wasn’t trying to mock the song. Senor Vinnie sees her doubt on her face as he motions to the stage hand backstage and he comes over with a t shirt that Senor Vinnie hands over to the girl.

Senor Vinnie: Here you are senorita, a Senor Vinnie and Cactus Pete t shirt. You are the first one of soon many fans that will wear this shirt when it will go live on SCWshop.com after this coming Monday. So I guess you are the luckiest person alive to have this.

She looks at the shirt and then turns her attention back to Senor Vinnie and has a sly smile upon her face.

Girl: Thanks…, I guess.

Senor Vinnie: Anyone else???

A rather old woman walks towards the stage, using her walker to keep her standing upwards and able to move around. Senor Vinnie sees her approaching the stage and immediately jumps off the stool that he was sitting on and helps the older lady.

Senor Vinnie: Here you are, here’s a microphone and tell me real slow what you want to hear.

Old Lady: Sure thing sonny, do you know any Frank Sinatra???

Senor Vinnie smiles, nodding his head as he places the guitar down next to him and rubs his hands together as he is clearly pleased by the selection.\

Senor Vinnie: Frankie Blue eyes, now there’s a name that you do not hear often and that’s a shame though. He was great, obviously not as impressive as Senor Vinnie. But hey, it was a different era back then. People weren’t trying to screw listeners over with voice boxes and that kind of shit. Oh no, the real talent came out and that was the only thing that would allow you to survive in the music industry.

Old Lady: Yeah, yeah sonny. That’s all nice and well, but get that singing voice working and give me what I want.

Senor Vinnie is surprised by the boldness of the older lady, but grins as he nods his head and clears his throat a few times before concentrating for his performance.

And now, the end is near
And so I face the final curtain
My friend, I'll say it clear
I'll state my case, of which I'm certain
I've lived a life that's full
I've traveled each and every highway
And more, much more than this
I beat you my way
Regrets, I've had a few
But then again, too few to mention
I did what I had to do
And saw it through without exemption
I planned each charted course
Each careful step along the byway
And more, much more than this
I beat you my way
Yes, there were times, I'm sure you knew
When I bit off more than I could chew
But through it all, when there was doubt
I ate it up and spit it out
I faced it all and I stood tall
And Blasted Monk I beat you my way

Senor Vinnie stops his acapella performance as he lowers his head, awaiting the reaction of the older lady and the rest of the crowd.

Old Lady: HUH?? What did you say?? My hearing aid quit on me… hello????

The shot fades with Senor Vinnie and the entire crowd laughing at the comment being made by the old lady as we fade to a commercial break.


Song Improvisations request part two.

Friday, January 1st 2019

We are in Carson City, Nevada. Senor Vinnie is sitting down in a park in the early morning, doing something that seems like meditation. Crossing his legs and has his hands spread across his legs and he is humming softly

Senor Vinnie: Hummmmmmmmmmmmm

Next to him we see Cactus Pete that is wearing a headband across the “Head” of the cactus and he has an old fashioned ghetto blaster that is playing Enya’s Orinoco Flow.

Senor Vinnie: Hummmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm

He is moving his fingers in a graceful way as if he is connecting to the flow of the song while relaxing.

Senor Vinnie: Hummmmmmmmm…. Why are you bothering me Pete?? Hummmmmmmmmmmm

Silence.

Senor Vinnie: Hummmmmmmm, you know that I am meditating right??? Hummmmmmmmmmmmmm

Silence

Senor Vinnie slowly opens his eyes, still humming in his meditative position. After stopping humming he starts to inhale and exhale, trying to inhale positive vibes and blow out the negative ones.

Senor Vinnie: Yes I know I am facing Blasted Monk Pete, is that why you attempted to break me from my meditation???

Silence

He lifts his arms in the air and places his hands together before starting to move his head from left to right before closing his eyes again and hums for a few moments.

Senor Vinnie: He is a monk Pete, I am sure that he isn’t going to be doing the same thing that happened to the bombshell golden briefcase. I mean seriously?? With all my money, I should just buy my own security to protect the suitcase wherever I go.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Why do you want me to cash in this coming Monday?? It’s a Monday show for crying out loud!! It’s nothing special.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Oh I know that it would raise ratings, but I have become rather attached to the golden suitcase and I just want to have my reign as golden suitcase champion a memorable one.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: NO!! I’m not a moron!! I prefer the thought of fighting for something that means the world to me, only to cash it in for something just that more important to me. But unlike those who just run in while someone is down, I want to cash in to challenge Fenris for a one on one contest at the date of MY choosing.

Silence

Senor Vinnie sighs as he ‘hears’ the question from Pete that causes him to come out of his meditation.

Senor Vinnie: I made a mistake okay?? I know that my comments were a little bit too personal and insulting. Now I know that we do something that we call trash talking, to get under the skin of your opponent to build a hype that gets the people and the wrestlers at hand excited. But I had not intended to go the direction that I went…. I had success gone to my head and I became uncontrollable. That’s why the change of heart and embrace meditation.

Silence.

Senor Vinnie: HEY!!! What do you mean that you weren’t meditating??

Silence

Senor Vinnie; You were smoking pot??? Okay that’s it!! I’m cutting your allowance for the remainder of the year until you know to use your money in a responsible way!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I know that it helps you relax, but that’s not just what Meditation is all about. It gives me the opportunity to plan ahead, it helps me prepare mentally for the next thing in line. And that is facing Blasted Monk in a one on one contest. It’s a good thing that SCW did not put my suitcase on the line, making it a non golden suitcase defense.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: FINE!!!!

He stares at the camera and takes a sip from the bottle of water and swallows it before he sighs and collect himself

Senor Vinnie: Apologies for that, Pete sometimes becomes very personal. He likes to get under my skin and I need to remain calm and collective as I am facing a former champion. Blasted Monk, someone I have yet to compete against and that always brings a smile on my face.

Why you may ask yourself?? Well you may and go ahead, ask yourself…

He chuckles as he shakes his head.

Senor Vinnie: I’m sorry, I just had a lyric stuck in my head from Neneh Cherry, you know the song Manchild?? I have not looked at the age of Monk to see If he was around in 1989. But it just got to me that she actually used the question ask yourself. A question that she almost started the song with… turn around ask yourself, so you think you’re going to win this time around manchild???

Quite a question isn’t it?? Especially when you start to think about the word manchild, clearly something that is degrading to be named that way as an adult male. But let’s get honest people, most of you deserve to be called like that…. The question is, do you think you are one Monk??

Manchild: An adult male who still posesses psychological traits of a child. Traits include, but are not necessarily limited to:
- whining
- pettyness
- trying to pass the blame for their own underdeveloped judgement
- not "stepping up to the plate" when it's their role to.
- secretly still finds 3rd grade bathroom humor amusing.
- is able to connect with his children, but only as another child, not as a father.
- not to mention an overall insecurity in who he is as a man, from which similar traits sprout.

Quite a long explanation isn’t it?? Now before you are asking yourself If I am a walking dictionary?? No, I may be a very intelligent individual, but this is something that I had to look or to get the point across. The point that you are a wrestling manchild senor… a man that when the moment comes that pressure gets to you, that you will choke. Now I know, I know that you are going to mount a comeback to say that I choked when I lost to Fenris several times. I know that pressure got to me, but I did not become a wrestling Manchild. Because I have the proof in my possession that things will change for the better. I battled through diversity and came out on top, winning something far more important than whatever your championship belt was named at the time. But just like me losing to Fenris… you losing to Ty West isn’t something to be ashamed about… but unlike you… I obtained the price that was handed to you… the chance to unify two golden championship belts.. only to walk out of the ring empty handed… and that to me is a definition of being a wrestling Manchild. A mature man that cannot handle the responsibility to be a leader for others to follow, preferring rather to be a corner man in a circle to keep all the bad vibes out.

I just simply pointing out the obvious facts, something that I know you and I will both agree on Senor that I have already surpassed you in how many days?? Weeks? Okay, a few months. But isn’t that just impressive?? Is that what the calm and collective Monk can comprehend and use his educative wisdom to find an answer and motivate himself to try and do harder??

Pfew that’s a lot of things that I had to say.

He chuckles while taking another sip from the bottle before staring back into the camera.

Senor Vinnie: Now don’t get me wrong, I am not taking you lightly Senor Monk, but you have to understand that in my situation as the undisputed Golden Briefcase holder… again, this is a non briefcase match… I have a distinguished expectation to uphold the fact of being the deserving campione over this briefcase. Something that you obviously cannot understand unless you want to quote stories from your amigo’s experience. But that’s something that gets you nowhere Wrestling Manchild.

So I wonder what excuse, pettiness or just accusations towards the entire world about the fact that you fucked up. Just show up my amigo and tell the world why, why you could not rise to the occasion and make the entire crop of a few people proud that actually believe in a manchild?? Because no matter how had you try, once you get that title being a manchild?? It will be nearly impossible to get rid of it… especially in comparison of someone that is clearly far more succesul already in it’s oh so short career. The career of the man that will be remembered that has taken 2019 by STORM!! I will take this year and party through it as if it was 1999… yes, a reference to a great performer as well, someone that could not do anything wrong. Obviously he did in the eyes of the manchilds that thought that they could control him merely because he signed a piece of paper, making them believe that they owned him.

How silly isn’t it?? Just like the aftermath of this match, giving you a case of déjà vu when I’m done with you. Where I want to prove to the world that I am indeed this humble man, that I am totally zen and shit like that. Where I will dedicate this match to one very important person in my life and no, it is not you Monk. Because like Queen once sang…., no time for losers… cause we are champions…. Of the world!!

Just be thankful that this experience will be a motivation, a motivation to look up and realize that once you hit rock bottom… that the only direction that you could go is up. And that you are thankful, thankful for the direction that I have guided you through in this hard and dark times. Where your faith in yourself will be fully tested. It’s no shame to fail my amigo…, just as long as you do not put the blame upon the one that tried to help you… helping you by beating sense into your ass manchild. Because it is time for you to grow up, it is time for you to accept reality…. And reality tells you that for 365 days… I will be the terror of the entire SCW division…, while you??

He chuckles as he is about to get up and stares into the camera for the final time.

Senor Vinnie: While you, you will be resorted upon history repeating itself until you understand what I will put you through… good luck senor…., I see you at Climax Control… where I will reign supreme…. And to you Senorita Valora…, I will dedicate this victory to you…..

With that the shot slowly fades as the promo has ended.

55
Supercard Archives / GOLDEN BRIEFCASE LADDER MATCH - SUPERSTARS
« on: January 11, 2019, 08:19:40 PM »
 I go on a travel and take with me…. A golden briefcase

There’s a shot of Senor Vinnie in his bedroom as he is looking through his closet, checking all of his clothing before placing them gently upon his bed. He closes the door after checking his closet for five more minutes and looks pleased. He stares at the bed where we see his bermuda swimming shorts, a Hawaiian shirt, some loafers and there’s a ticket with destination unknown. He has grabbed some socks and underwear and already placed it in a suitcase that is on the other side of his bed. He then grabs some pants and places it in his suitcase when his cell phone rings.

Senor Vinnie: Si???

He listens to the person on the other side of the line

Senor Vinnie: Gracias, I will contact Senorita Valora after I have packed my suitcase and prepare myself for the most important match of my life. The ladder match for the golden briefcase to grand myself a championship match any time during the next 365 days. And boy, I am a sucker for suitcases. And seeing that I am facing men that do not know how to pack their suitcases makes me a big time favorite to succeed in my quest of becoming the next World Heavyweight C`hampion.

He listens tot he other person and hangs up after thanking the person that he was talking to. He shoves his cell phone back into his tights and stares at the clothing.

Senor Vinnie: I am sure that people are often wondering what makes me tick, well the one thing for being a Mariachi artist and wrestler of the greatest federation known to mankind is the travel every single week after a show. Moving from city to city, learning something of the history that allows me to learn something from that city and then just spit at it…. realizing that nothing and no other place could ever compare to Tijuana, Mexico how beautiful it even may be. I mean sure, Boca Boca is very beautiful, great sandy beaches and the fruit is as wonderful like nothing else that you have ever tasted before. And yet, who cares about fruit these days?? Beaches get stuck between my toes and irritates me when I walk through it. And the worse part of it all is that there’s no road that I could hit with a ca rand get off that stinking island.

He huffs and looks annoyed

Senor Vinnie: People need smog these days, people are used to listening to mp3’s, watch movies on their cell phones and even have drones fly around because privacy doesn’t exist. Also nature is so fucking overrated, everywhere I go there are ants that will bite me in my legs and cause me to scratch the itch that it leaves me!! They should create something against those f***ers, but I am sure that those nature activists will disagree and tell me that those scratchy little freaks have a purpose and are quite cute!!!

He grabs a beach ball that he hasn’t inflated yet, believing that a blown up version can be put inside his suitcase without any problems. He attempts to close his suitcase and realizes that the adding of the beachball allows him to experience a moment of anger and frustration.

Senor Vinnie: Damn ball!!!

He pushes the lid of the suitcase down as much as it allows him to closing it, he even attempts to sit down upon it with all of his weight and jumps up and down with all of his might and clearly all of his weight. Just the moment that he senses that the ball is giving in and that he senses the suitcase tob e close enough for him to close it. He gets off the suitcase and attempts to close it, but the lid shoots open and the beachball flies into his face, causing him to stagger backwards and hit the wall with a loud thud. He holds on to the back of his head. He is scowling to himself before getting upwards and is ready  to attack his suitcase, but realizes that he is being transmitted fort he fans to watch him on every possible fashion that you can watch televized programming of SCW.

Senor Vinnie: You are lucky beachball, lucky that I have a good sense of humor and I am feelign lucky. Lucky that I shall replace you with a special briefcase after this entire week. Facing five other men, five names that either are familiar or just plain and stupid.

He shrugs as he grabs the beachball and deflates it before placing it in his suitcase, this time not giving him any problems to close the suitcase.

Senor Vinnie: People talk too much without saying anything that makes sense these days. Everyone wants to become a world champion, obviously. But seriously?? Nobody of them deserves more than the man that KNOWS he has taken the world champion to the limit TWICE!!! The only man that he will be worried about while seeing him with a briefcase in his hands. I am sure that the suitcase will be as dangerous in these hands than a crossbow in the hands of someone that has two left hands during an apple eating contest.

He grins at the statement that he has made, believing that it made sense even though it didn’t. He turns towards the ticket that is fors ome reason without destination.

Senor Vinnie: To many there’s uncertainty about their destination, wondering how succesful or lucky they may get when they base their entire lives upon fortune. While yours truly, I am basing my destination solely upon hard work and determination.

He grins

Senor Vinnie: And then I shall grab a golden suitcase and hol dit dear to my heart, as if I am holding Cactus Pete in my arms… just without the sharp points that causes me to throw him into a pillow when I had forgotten that it is a cactus instead of a young child. Even though he has the same attitude problems that a child can have. Especially when it has to take a dump, only being unable to do so. So annoying that this little cactus can be when he hasn’t gotten his rabies shot.

Err… I mean his pokon and water, i mean seriously. I am a plant lover, he is my pryde and joy. But when it comes down to making decisions upon what is more important to me in my career?? Well then I am sure that Pete will understand that he needs to try harder to get lucky with our 24 year old neighbor that cactus sit him every now and then.

The camera man stops moving, shaking the camera in disbelief. Causing Senor Vinnie to react annoyed as he places his hands to his hips.

Senor Vinnie: What?? I guess you haven’t checked my twitter account?? I had a wonderful discussion with Senorita Valora, who told me that he shouldn’t do anything funny tot hat innocent girl. Who i may add is very mature for her age and never complained about sitting my cactus fort he money I am paying her to do so. Sure, I once came home and saw Pete tied up to some bedsheets. But I am sure that this is just what the youth do these days… So instead of firing her, I rather handed her a raise. That’s right, because by also shutting him up made me have the most wonderful evening while reading my favorite books.

Now i may have to agree upon the fact that the girl loves the money more than her job. But who wouldnt if the one that hires you is richer than the supposedly richest person alive. But who am I ?? Apparently someone smart and rich enough not tob e printed in your supposedly smart list of the Quote 500.

And when I look ahead, therea re five obstacles that is ahead of me. Five names, five souls that are bound to alter my destiny. Where it is upon me, yes that’s right. Yours truly to alter my destiny. To detroy the path that i have created since joining this organization. Where I have broken down any resistance that was put in front of me… All?? Well every possible threat except the one threat that is facing Jake Raab. Excuse me?? Raab?? The man that fucked me over during a tag team match?? The man that apparently could not have cared any more than he is attemptign to do right now???

But that will all alter eventually, because I believe in destiny… where I allow promises become a reality. A reality that ends up with the moment that my brain tells me that it is time…. Time to cash in my promised reality. The one reality that I decide WHEN and WHERE I alter faith. Not mine, but each and every other superstar out there. Where their agonizing sadness is that they cannot beat the seeming unbeatable champion known to mankind.

And with that realization comes acceptance, the shameful sigh that they bow their heads tot he man that seems to be unbeatable. Because as soon people accept what is their destiny, the sooner they become pleased with being second or any other spot that isn’t reserved as being number one. Just like YOU Caleb, even though you were brave enough… or should I say stupid enough to question my intelligence?? Allowing your easily to be manipulated to utter the words that I had already dictated for any of you to speak out as i fit was your own intelligent thought that nobody else could come up with.

Senor Vinnie: Si Caleb, I had already predicted that YOU or ANYONE else would utter the predictable words that I lost to Fenris. That it was time for someone else to take my spot and do what I could not do?? And what may that very well be little rockstar?? Climb a ladder and change destiny?? Being guaranteed a world title reign?? Nah ahh…., you see where you were right that the golden briefcase is a golden promise almost for people like YOU…. But almost isn’t enough for people like myself… whereas I had the world champion nearly upon his knees begging… and yet he never did… while people like YOU… and I say these words with the utmost of unlikely respect… will be laughed at as people like you are nothing more than a complete JOKE.

I could be talking about a monk, Joshua Acquin, a Slappy and whomever it is that I have seemingly forgotten. Not because they do not matter, but because I have had enough of wasting time upon those who do not matter. But you?? Well…., you are just like them… the only difference is that I know that you deliver…, that you will never miss a single week of doing your job and that what you love the most to do. Where you do not see it as your own job, but an oppertunity. An oppertunity to step out of the shadow of those who have ever overlooked you. Too bad that I never will. And that the only one that will stand in my way is the one who has HOPE and a DREAM tob e what I want to be…. World… Heavyweight… Champion…. Therefore and only then I will focus my attemption solely upon you Caleb… Because the others only SAY where the two of US believe that we can make a difference… Too bad for you Senor… unlike the result of that suitcase will be that I could challenge for any championship belt that there is out there… I will not go after the tag titles… leaving you with a shattered hope and dream that I would do anything back for someone that has a dream. A dream                                                                                                                                                                        that will never happen… I hope that you can live with that reality… Because I can… I will… and I will lift a glass of champagne every single night in your own memory. Not because you are dead, oh no… because you are a fighter, a dreamer and someone that had hope. Hope is the biggest drive to continue where you know there was no hope at al lto go on. Not the biggest motivation at all…., merely a drug that you are addicted to…

I am addicted too Caleb… but the only difference between you and me is that I shall overcome where you will fail. Just like McGoo… and the rest that I already have mentioned… they will all sing the Blues while I shall reach out and extend my hand… towards the golden destiny that You will tell the world that in reality I have earned since day one… Something that will take you a while to gras pand move on… But moving on you will, you shall and you MUST…. Where you will feel pain on the day that I cash in and become champion… Whereas you and your career will be forgotten just like your hope and futile attempt to become the winner of MY golden suitcase…

Who is the choke artist then huh Caleb?? Who is the choke artist then…..

With that the shot slowly fades as we stare into the laughing Senor Vinnie’s eyes

56
Supercard Archives / GOLDEN BRIEFCASE LADDER MATCH - SUPERSTARS
« on: January 05, 2019, 08:19:00 PM »
 
The Golden Briefcase to my opportunity in 2019 part one.

The Investigation begins

prelude

We are in Tijuana, Mexico. Senor Vinnie suffered another defeat at the hands of the man that is still SCW World Heavyweight Champion Fenris. He is relaxing at poolside, a part of his daily routine that calms his mind, or at least that’s what he always attempts to convince anyone. He is sipping from a fruit cocktail that one of his maids had brought him a few moments ago, wearing his sunglasses that are hiding some blue marks that are still surrounding his eyes after his brutal contest that he had with the champ. After a few moments we see his maid walk over to Senor Vinnie as she is carrying his phone.

Maid: Senor Vinnie, there’s a phone call for you.

Says her soft sweet voice, something that always brought a smile to his face, but this time nothing helps to turn his foul mood upside down.

Senor Vinnie: Gracias….

He waits until the maid has left the swimming pool area and turns his attention to his phone, he sees a number that he does not recognize and answers.

Senor Vinnie: Si???

There’s a moment of silence on the other side of the line as this annoys Senor Vinnie and reacts once again.

Senor Vinnie: Si!!!

Voice: Now isn’t that a nice way to greet a friend??

The shock on the face of Senor Vinnie is visible as he recognizes the voice of the aunt of Ty West, the woman that he had a dinner date with last year. He sits right up and his forehead starts to sweat as he isn’t capable to say anything

Senor Vinnie: Err….

There’s a chuckle on the other line, clearly she realizes that she has caught him off guard

Valora: I thought I would surprise you while I am still in Japan, I wanted to tell you that I enjoyed our dinner date that we had the other day and even though I prefer something rather sophisticated. Maybe something like Taco Bell???

He hears a chuckle, realizing that she is making fun of him and that causes the iceberg to melt and he becomes somewhat more confident to answer back.

Senor Vinnie: I would love to do that, but on the agreement that we would watch the classical documentary of the historical figure of Nacho Libre.

There’s a moment of silence before Valora bursts out in uncontrollable laughter, he cannot help it but admire the laugh and chuckles himself as well.

Valora: Documentary?? Oh I did not know that an actor as Jack Black did a movie based upon a real life story. But I am sure that you are willingly to tell me everything about this.

Senor Vinnie: Wel…, I…,… uhm.., but of course!! The man that is actually responsible of making masked wrestling the cultural artifact that it is today. I could talk about him all day long Senorita Valora.

Valora: Well I am not going anywhere for the coming hour or so, so why don’t you start big boy??

This caught him off guard, he thought that this phone call wouldn’t be a long one seeing that she is in Japan. But apparently she doesn’t mind the long distance phone call

Valora: But before you start, I was wondering. Why is it that you aren’t wearing a mask Senor Vinnie??

Senor Vinnie is silent for a few moments, staring at his drink as he realizes that it’s empty. Waving to the house for a refill as the maid returns with a new glass filled with the same cocktail that he was sipping from before taking the empty glass with her.

Valora: Well??? I’m waiting…

He grins, she isn’t a woman that likes to wait apparently.

Senor Vinnie: Well I used to when I was younger.

Valora: Oh really?? Was your name the same as it is today??

He chuckles as he shakes his head no, but realizes that she cannot see that

Senor Vinnie: No, I was named Senor Tijuana.

Valora: Senor Tijuana??

Senor Vinnie: Si…., something wrong??

Valora: Well, I know some luchadors and most of them have exciting names. I wasn’t expecting a name that is basically 90 percent based upon a city. I….

He chuckles, he actually agreed with her that the name wasn’t very exciting indeed.

Senor Vinnie: It’s okay Senorita, I wasn’t happy with it either. But try telling that to your 70 year old head strong grandfather that ran the local fed for many years. He told me that I represented Tijuana, that I had every possible quality that made the city a great one.

Valora: And did you??

Senor Vinnie: Well I was as green as a new born baby, I wanted to make the people happy and excite them with aerial tactics that has never been seen before.

Valora: Err..,

Senor Vinnie: Yes???

Valora: No offence, but your built isn’t what I would expect from a luchador. Aren’t they usually under 200 pounds??

He grins, he knows the stereo type lucha wrestler that came from Mexico

Senor Vinnie: True…, but I was fifteen at the time and I was hardly 120 pounds. I was skinny as hell but had a mean Jalapeno special.

Valora: Jalapeno special??

Senor Vinnie: Si…. It’s where I jumped up a few inches of the canvas and delivered a dropkick to the chins of my opponents.

This causes a hard laugh to echo through the phone that Senor Vinnie is holding to his ear, causing him to pull away and look at it with a confused look on his face. Clearly he was very serious, but apparently Valora took it as an apparent joke.

Valora: Oh that was a good one, I have to tell Ty this when I get back. You are so funny.

Senor Vinnie: Err…, gracias I suppose…

Valora: Wait, are you telling me that you were serious???

Senor Vinnie: Si senorita, I have the record of most broken chins in the history of my grandfathers organization that still exists to this very day.

Valora: It does??

Senor Vinnie: Si!! I fund it to bring in talented young kids and have the best teachers help them on their way to have such a great career as their hero… Senor Tijuana.

Valora: I thought you said that Senor Tijuana doesn’t exist anymore??

He chuckles,

Senor Vinnie: Well yes and no. You see, the original had been unmasked a few years after its debut. It was a mask vs. mask match and I lost, even though when I look back at it I am not sorry about that as it has brought me bigger successes than prior. But after my grandfather died I wanted to do something back for him and for the entire city. Not having a Lucha Libre show in Tijuana is something I could not bear. So I bought the rights and finance everything as I also made a new Senor Tijuana.

Valora: Ohhh and can you tell me who that is???

Senor Vinnie chuckles, he knows that men behind masks did everything to keep their identity a secret. As they are on the same level as movie stars, rock stars and other athletes that have made it in the world of sports or entertainment.

Senor Vinnie: I do not know…

Valora: Aww please?? Pretty please with cherry on top?? I won’t tell anyone.

He clears his throat before laughing, he is not sure whether he should tell her as she senses that and continues to use her charm to get what she wants.

Valora: I would…….

This last part is unable to be heard for the camera and microphone that monitors everything that is going on as she is starting to whisper something into his ear. Causing Senor Vinnie’s eyes to bulge out and sweat big time.

Senor Vinnie: IT’S MY NEPHEW PEPE!!!

There’s a silence on the other end of the phone for a few moments as if the answer that he gave her was rather anti climatic.

Valora: Your…. Nephew…. Pepe?? But…, uhm… he isn’t really built to be you know….. someone that could soar the air and do a dropkick.

Senor Vinnie scratches his head, clearly not understanding why she is reacting this way.

Senor Vinnie: Who cares about dropkicks?? Oh and for your information?? He has got more hang time than I ever had when I was at his age and he has already broken several chins of unsuspected opponents..

Valora: But….

Senor Vinnie: And he has got the ability to put you to sleep with his flying armpits…. Well he actually just drops himself on top of his opponents without jumping. But it is very effective for sure.

Valora: But…,

Senor Vinnie: And when he does his finisher then he really gets the crowd going.

Valora: Do I dare asking what hi finisher is??

Senor Vinnie: Oh sure…, it’s called the Tijuana book worm.

Valora: Book….. worm?????

Senor Vinnie: SI!!!! He grabs a book that he brings to the ring and whacks it across the face of his opponent when the referee isn’t watching.

Valora: He hits a book in the face of his opponent??

Senor Vinnie: Si!!! Well he has got a brick inside the book though, but that’s something that nobody knows besides me and him and well now also you. He then sits on top of them while reciting a verse from the book. I did that all the time when I was younger and did not had Pete yet.

Valora is quiet for a few moments before she sighs

Valora: I wish now that I had not asked about you ever been a luchador inside the squared circle, because the way you tell me about everything is not what I had expected

Senor Vinnie: You didn’t??? But what did you expect instead senorita??

Valora: Well, high flyers!! Daredevils, men that put their bodies on the line every single tim that they step inside the ring.

Senor Vinnie: Oh…., I understand. But I do that too you know.

Valora: But you don’t execute moves that could be the end of your career or even life!!

Senor Vinnie: Does that mean you want me to?? Because if that’s the case then I am going to try this cool move that I saw on tv the other day.

Valora: Err…, what move??

Senor Vinnie: Well it’s a move that they call the back elbow….

Valora: The Back…. Elbow??

Senor Vinnie: Si, oh you know the move?? That’s great, I was worried how I would explain to you on how I would explain it to you. Not that you don’t know anything about wrestling seeing your

Vallora: Were you trying to make me feel at ease Vinnie??

Senor Vinnie: Si Senorita

Valora: Not working…..

He realizes that he is pushing his luck and decides to drop his full explanation of the move and search for something further to discuss

Valora: But Vinnie? That move isn’t much of a aerial move isn’t it??

Senor Vinnie: No, but is that a must???

Valora: Well isn’t that what luchadors do???

Senor Vinnie: Well, I suppose. But I know a lot of other fun moves that would make your mouth water from excitement and enticipation. I….,

Valora: Well why don’t we agree on that I will call you next week and talk further into this. I have to get out and shopping with the others and stuff like that.

Senor Vinnie feels a bit sadness coming over him, as if he fucked up a possible long discussion with Ty’s aunt.

Valora: But why don’t I call you tonight?? We can talk about other stuff if you like?? Like what I had bought??

Senor Vinnie swallows hard, and then nods his head

Senor Vinnie: I would like that….

Valora: Okay, well we talk tonight then. Byee…….

She then has hung up on Vinnie as he is staring at the phone for a few moments before having his thoughts back to what I going on and starts to sip on his cocktail before the shot fades.

Search for the Golden Briefcase

We are outside the Gold Coast Casino, the arena where SCW will have its first super card being hosted in the new year. There is a camera crew waiting outside the arena as they are waiting for Pussy Willow who has to do an interview with one of the participants of the Golden Briefcase superstars ladder match. Namely Senor Vinnie.

Willow: Where’s that nutcase???

Voice: Excuse me senorita, but could you help me with a light for my pipe??

Willow: I’m sorry sir, but I do not smoke. Also I…..,

She turns around and stares at Senor Vinnie, who is disguised in a weird costume. Wearing a top hat and a weird coat that is also rather filthy. She looks stunned ass he does not know what to make of this before reminding that she is here for an interview.

\'user

Willow: Err…, Senor Vinnie. I’m glad that you are here, now about that interview… I…,

Senor Vinnie: Who is Senor Vinnie my dear lady?? I am Vinnie Holmes, England’s greatest detective’s first cousin of his third wife’s family side.

Willow: Vinnie… Holmes??

Vinnie Holmes: SI senorita

Willow: What about the Spanish? Wasn’t he English??

Vinnie Holmes: Si…., but his third wife who was apparently Spanish descendent and that got stuck with me in my dialect. I hope you can forgive me senorita??

Willow: Uhm, well… I suppose… But can I ask you about your up and coming match Vinnie Holmes??

Vinnie Holmes: Match?? I am not a fighter senorita, I’m a lover and even more a trainee in the art of investigating.

Willow starts to scratch her head.

Willow: So what are you investigating then??

He looks around before turning his attention towards Willow and starts to whisper.

Vinnie Holmes: I was hired by this gentleman by the name of Senor Vinnie, seeing that you know his name makes you very suspicious senorita. I have to investigate you before I could offer you any information concerning these five other senors.

Willow: Investigation?? Me?? Look I am an interviewer for Sin City Wrestling and I was supposed to have an interview with you Senor Vinnie and…

Vinnie Holmes: He is not me, I am not him. We have similar features, but I have to disappoint you senorita Willow.

Willow: You know my name??

Vinnie Holmes: Of course, senor Vinnie has described you well as well as he had told me that you would be here around this time. He is having his siesta you see, it is way too early for him to suddenly barge in and do an interview around noon.

Willow: But….,

Vinnie Holmes: And he had told me that you were to have valuable information for me concerning the five others. But when I saw your appearance I thought I was being fooled by him. But I guess a senor always tells the truth.

Willow: Well I know that he is facing Johua Acquin

Vinnie Holmes: Interesting

He grabs a piece of paper and a small pencil and writes something down

Vinnie Holmes: Please continue

Willow: Caleb Storms, St. John Cross, Travis Levitt and Slappy McGoo.

Vinnie Holmes: Okay, I guess you are just another spy under the realm of any of these men. Until you have shown me proof otherwise I will keep you hostage for interrogation.

Willow: But…,

Senor Vinnie as Vinnie Holmes grabs her arm and drags her with him to a van that is around a corner of the arena. He opens the door and throws her in as the camera crew follows her in before he closes the doors behind him. There we see cactus Pete dressed with a bowl hat as well as a fake mustache.

Willow: What the hell??? Where am I??

Vinnie Holmes: You are at my private hideout outside my hideout where me and Cactus Pete Watson will interrogate you about the men that are a threat to the man that hired me to investigate this case. Tell me senorita Willow…, tell me about this….

He looks at the piece of paper

Vinnie Holmes: Joshua Acquin.

Willow: You want to know about someone you have already faced?? Look, I like a joke here and there. But Vinnie…, you need to be serious. I….,

Vinnie Holmes: Me?? Serious??? Oh that’s a good one, I need to be serious?? Look Senorita, I have looked in on this man’s records, because I had this hunch that Cactus Watson whispered into my ear that you would not help me. And these records told me that senor Acquin is merely an escape artist.

Willow: What??

Vinnie Holmes: SI!! You see, he has a history of not showing up when he is supposed to. He likes to keep people wondering whether he is this so called threat to them or just another pussy cat that you can brush it’s hairs without a glove.

Willow: Wait…, you already know???

Vinnie Holmes: What kind of nephew would I be of Sherlock if I did not know?? Just like Caleb is a washed up has been rock bum that just has got too filthy hairs that needs to be cut.

Willow: That’s because Senor Vinnie already faced them, but what about the others???

Vinnie scratches his head for a few moments before nodding his head in agreement

Vinnie Holmes: There you have a valid point that needs to be investigated Senorita.

Silence

Vinnie Holmes: What did you say Cactus Watson??

Silence

Vinnie Holmes: They are from an developmental company?? Interesting, but what could be developed there???

He looks at Pussy Willow, who rolls her eyes before sighing

Willow: They are wrestlers of the developmental wrestling program from Sin City Wrestling called Sin City Underground.

Vinnie Holmes: Interesting indeed…,

He remains silent for a few moments before staring at his cactus

Vinnie Holmes: Elementary my dear friend Cactus Holmes, I think it is a well deserved investigation that will get me closer to my….. err my clients goal to succeed whereas they must fail.

The shot fades

To be continued!!!

Senor Vinnie: It’s a new year, a new day, a new life…. And yet my goals is and will forever be the same. To be the next champion of the company and to put fears upon every other superstars hearts. Wondering what championship that will fall before my feet as I shall create a path of destruction as well as to be the well deserved El Campione. Of course the first thought would go out to the world championship belt. Waiting for that perfect moment to strike when the champion is down and ready for the picking.

I know that some of you have morals and are against taking advantage over a fallen foe, but to be honest. Who is willing to wait for a match that is fair, that has equal opportunities for both men to come out on top as champion. Well I guess none of you have ever played a game of Risk against me and could live the day to tell the tale of how you got beaten upon my terms. Because you moral fools prefer to see your hand picked victors be successful like that long haired, nose picking, beer swelling, barely having his hair cut idiot beat me again if he has the opportunity to play false. And I know when someone is playing false, because they aren’t obeying to MY rules!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Now I know that these statements are very harsh, especially if people will come up to me and tell me that I have nothing that could back up these words. And if that holds any meaning then I would be impressed by the words of those who are just occasionally lifting their asses off the couch to grab another beer or so. But then again, what do I care??? I don’t, I only care about me. I only care about getting back on trail to become the next champion and if that means I have to win a ladder match against five other guys?? So be it.

So be it I say to you all, to those who I know and to those I don’t. As if it is an advantage for me to know someone from those who I don’t… the only thing that I know is that I have beaten them…, that I have crushed them in a one on one confrontation. A confrontation that made me think differently about them… well scratch that… I don’t… just like I don’t give a fuck about the other three… but where to begin?? Oh where to begin??

It was the summer of 69…., oh wait. That’s a Bryan Adams song right?? Well tough luck, I start the way I want to start. And if I want to start with Bryan Adams, then so be it. because the way I see it, I am the main attraction and those who are… will select those who aren’t. But for those who are unbeknownst to me, I will grant you the benefit of the doubt before I drop the summer of I kick your ass in the cold stature of January all over you!!!

I’m sorry, I should uphold my composure I know. Especially when I am to face a man that is so calculated as in Travis Levitt. Interesting bio my senor…, I hope you have served your time well preparing your craft to the fullest of your ability. A man that has faced even more current opponents in this match than yours truly… perhaps I am stunned to realize that I am not in the most favorable position to tell the world that I am the favor to succeed and win the briefcase at all? But then again, my ego has got so many zip codes that I lost track on how much superior my intellect can be compared to the average Joe. But I am sure that seeing that your name is Travis, forgive me for acting so unbeknown to your ability and your opportunity to cash in at any given time. That is if you know how to set one foot in front of the other at all times.

Am I rude? Forgive me for not being even ruder to begin with. I have been taught that being rude is the other way of sharing interest to another human being before trashing it down to the canvas and spit on them. Do I make sense? No? I don’t care, like you really matter to begin with. I am sure that you, just like each and every other superstar with half a peanut sized brain could tell me that I do not deserve to be in this match to begin with. Because I already had my opportunity…, yadda yadda yadda. Two times three makes six and you look stupid okay????

Silence

Senor Vinnie: But I can tell that your craft has been perfected right?? That’s always the thing these days as people are intended to showcase to the world that they have mastered the iron grip upon the opponents nerves and squeeze them tight as if they were Spock. Well I guess I have to deal with another master of the ring that came out of the ass of Fenris and saw there was an easy buck to be made in SCW. I mean seriously, who is next to fill in the footsteps that you have left Fenris?? At least you mount to make something out of your and sadly my in ring career, but then we have boring Jake Raab… the man that left me hanging to lose to you in a tag match. I mean seriously?? Just because he holds some stinking noodle belt doesn’t automatically mean he deserves to face you like I did??

Silence

Senor Vinnie: What Pete? He has to put that belt on the line for a unification match?? Well at least that’s one title I have to worry about and not having to deal with the boring promo’s of two but one fucking martial artist. But I am drifting away, I need to focus upon the man that would exist if Jake and Fenris had a baby… and poof here comes out Travis. Such a travesty to mock a man that is only two matches into this organization and has the honor and privilege to stand toe to toe with the future world champion. I would also feel the gratitude oozing off my shoulders and be blinded by perfection. And then I shove a boot down your throat…. Why?? Because you stink perro.

And before you start to accuse me of being a mean man that gives you foul language, no I did not. I just taught you some biology as well as Spanish. Because a dog is an animal, a sweet and kind animal that has a brain. And if you are smart and use one, I better urge you to stay away from and that ladder. Because not only am I one to climb a ladder to success., I am also one to drop one as if it was merely a broom that sweeps your entire stinking bedroom. You are welcome.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Ugh…, what to do now? I could go for another new comer that I don’t know… or just switch over to a has been that aren’t even worth my attention. Oh the many decision that I have to make before bedtime is killing me. But like life has taught me often, I have to make the decision that serves me well… so I guess…. Like Become the Knight always says on his youtube channel… that it is time to ROCKON!!!

You have to forgive me, but my ability to dwell into many aspects of human interests is sometimes a blessing, but when it comes down to Caleb Storms… I would just rather settle with merely a curse. Yawn, yawn, yawn. That’s the basic three thoughts I have when it comes down to a Caleb Storms promo. Why you may ask?? Good question, let me give you the moment of time to explain before you are stoned after hearing his voice as if you are staring into the face of Medusa. But if I had to choose to fair better luck then I would go for the snake bitch instead of having to listen to your pathetic crap.

But I have told the world that I am a better man, I also believe in giving people a second chance. I just wonder whether the bosses of SCW have put their second chance routine on repeat with all the chances this Rockzilla and Acquin has gotten and surely will get after this. it’s such a shame that these ingrates are standing in the way of those who proclaim to have real talent. But perhaps I have spoken too soon and Caleb has grown some intellect after watching the first season of little Sheldon and thought he has grown a brain. Fat chance six string, you are still in diapers and evolution from growing from a baby to a small child has somehow dissolved and hid behind daddies secret porn stash. How I should know? Well let’s just say that I have taken liberty to at least acknowledge the fact that there’s an opportunity that you were conceived the old fashioned way. And then I kicked the living shit out of your parents for never making a mistake like that again.

Sadly that will not change anything to your in career existence, I have to just acknowledge the fact that you are there. That I just as well could give you the key to the washroom and tell you to wash my mariachi outfit as I am just a too busy of a man with all the conquering of the world. Büt thankfully behind every Batman there’s an Albert that will bitch and moan behind your back in his fucking British Accent while you cut off his financial supply three years ago. That’s how I think of YOU when you open your mouth and bore me with explicit foul behavior and sad language.

Maybe I should just send you to the Tijuana school of etiquettes, it will keep your filth inside and show some class to the outside. Oh who am I kidding, I better just beat the living shit out of you once again and hope that you aren’t just like a cockroach and multiply after being squashed underneath my boots.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I know that these words may sound harsh, but I know that it’s the only thing that could possibly be digested inside his peanut brain. The rest of his skull is completely filled with every possible concert that has been performed by the Backstreet Boys, New Kids on the Block and even the Discovery channel performing Bloodhound Gang. Because let’s be honest, every teenager that has zits the size of Alcatraz and a thirst for pie the size of the Grand Canyon is destined to have some flaws upon his repertoire. Telling the world that he is a part of the metal industry, well guess again little boy that plays the triangle and maraca’s instead. You just have no clue that you are up against a world class entertainer, both in the ring and on stage in front of more people than the universe has stars. And no dipshit, I am not referring to the has been artists that for some reason still have not felt that the OD has kicked in inside their systems. Oh man, do I enjoy bashing this punk ass kid?? Yup, but unfortunately I’m not being paid by the hour… so I guess it is time for me to move on

And I already hear the screams of everlasting joys… jut hold your breaths kiddo’s. You just never know whether that what you once had will ever be replaced by something better or worse…

Because here comes…. Slappy!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Seriously?? Slappy?? I just see a 6’9 and over 300 pound monster that is called Slappy?? Well I am taking my words back Caleb, I guess people should just stop having children if you are from Kickapoo, Missouri. Because the way I see things it is better to just child support… that way morons like his parents would not dare to bear each other’s presence between the sheets and I have not got to deal with a guy that once got bullied. The kid that once entered a Be a Star campaign and thought to himself that he could change… And change he did alright, he became that what he revered the most. Well good for you, I hope that one day that they will make a movie out of your stinking life so that I do not have to read the book report that Slappy once forced another kid to write for him. Why Slappy?? Because you got tears in your eyes and have watched them fall down the side of your cheeks?? Wondering why nobody could ever understand your sensitive feelings?

So you changed into the man that many other Slappy characters have hated all their lives, what makes you any better big bear?? Well I tell you what it makes you, it makes you become just another example of how society DOES WORK!!!

You see big fella, you are just an afterthought of what society tries to create, now you can forget the few words that are difficult for you to understand. You know words like YOU… and words like see and even the difficult word that is big… three letters, one syllable that consists of one word. Now I can tell your brain is already working overtime. Causing you to forget the fact that we just surpassed new years eve and that fireworks have exploded out of nowhere and oh yeah… this super card, you have to climb a letter to retrieve a suitcase. Major difficulties for a giant like you.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I have decided to give you a few moments to collect your thoughts, adjust to the city way of thinking that your home town where you come from never truly guided you through the thoughts that popped inside your thick skull. Too bad that most of them already vaporized after all your veins got clocked with beans and tators and stuff like that. That’s how you call potatoes right?? And I am aware that these words and contradiction when it came down to Caleb will disturb you. I see a pattern happening so far after referring to three of the five men that I have to squash between a ladder and the steps that a the symbol to MY success. Perhaps after the match is over, when you try to squash some fans at ringside for calling you a freak of nature or whatever… perhaps then and only then can you understand that I am superior and that I am even a better bully than you attempt to ever become.

Am I going to fast for you?? oh I’m sorry, here let me rephrase that…

He clears his throat before talking slowly.

Senor Vinnie: I…. am…. Better…. Than…. You…. you…. understand…. Me????

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I am sorry that I have to lower myself to standards that are beneath me. But then again, if I have to look up to this guy then my neck will get cramps. Seriously, can’t we all just be another Senor Vinnie?? just a light version of me?? I will throw in the extra sugar to fuck the minds of those who have the new years resolution to lose weight. Just like you should just drop your anger issues and become my personal whipping boy. Something that I am sure that you were good at.

And don’t threaten me with the fact that you have become a violent monster, because monsters don’t exist okay?? Not even those who live in your closet or hide underneath your bed. That’s just scary uncle Joey that is simplistic and has a mental problem and confuses bedrooms for a Harry Potter sequal to all the other stories. Just not realizing that this story will never be aired to begin with.

Talking about Harry Potter?? Here comes the vanishing trick once more…

A soft chuckle can be heard from the lips of Senor Vinnie as he is referring to Joshua Acquin.

Senor Vinnie: Are you going to hit the mute button once more Joshua? Or are you going to surprise me by stepping out of your comfort zone and be a tough guy that you proclaim to have been for how long?? Oh I’m sorry, I didn’t count all the years that I wasn’t around. I just entered this company a few months ago and already my career has reached a Hall of Fame status even before your single minded thought could ever come up with retirement. I mean seriously?? What would we have got to do without losers like YOU???
I know I caught you off guard, you didn’t expected me to use words of adding compliments to your fucked up career. Maybe, just maybe you will show up and even open up your mouth for a change. I mean that would be a true miracle that exceeds every expectation that I ever had of every miracle that dropped some shit on 13th street. But that’s because I want to share all my favorite thoughts of when I had to ace your legacy.

Lets see…. There was this time that…..

Silence

Senor Vinnie: My bad, I actually confused you with Caleb Storms who actually did show up and did do his everything that he has got inside hi arsenal. I mean seriously, you are even beneath the likes of Caleb Storms?? Even Casey Williams who is retiring has got more to look back upon in the last few weeks compared to your entire career. And you haven’t even considered retirement yet… I hope nothing is loose inside your thick skull??? Because if it were, I would be capable of perhaps getting worried. But just like every good episode of Star Trek, I just forget the entire second of what I your pathetic career in a nano second. Because let’s be honest, longer than that would be a slap in the face of every man that has beaten you prior to me beating you AGAIN!!!

Perhaps I should ask Vinnie Holmes to investigate the fact that you are incapable to water plants with some actual water, why you have not been able to mount anything that resembles ANYTHING to a success. And that’s something else than cutting your toenails or washing your hair…. It’s how you enter that six sided ring and beat the shit out of everyone before going for the victory. Victory Joshua, something you haven’t been doing for quite some time. I hope that Senor Underwood will take a ringside seat and enjoy some popcorn while watching me beat the crap out of you and everyone else in this match. Just imagining me beating everyone in this match. But mostly people like you amigo, because you are just like the flavor of the month. Explicit the one moment, new and exciting the next moment before being substituted by someone better and younger…

(coughs) Caleb Storms (coughs)

Truth hurts doesn’t it?? I hope that one day the federation could enter a new division besides that of SCW, SCW Underground. An federation for has been wretlers that are unable to say farewell to the sport that they love, yet unaware of the fact that it is just a one sided love that you are feeling, perhaps even wishing for.

Will you cry yourself at night, every time that you will go to sleep that you get flashbacks that I will climb down with the briefcase that cement my status as a future world heavyweight champion?? Roulette champion?? HELL< I’ll even throw in the tag titles if you manage to squeeze yourself inside a dress..

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Wait… the horror, just the thought makes me want to throw up. No Joshua, just stick with what you are good at… then I will do mine and beat you in this ladder match. Destroy you and every other wrestler and force them to stare at the ladder of a golden opportunity… for Senor Vinnie… future champion… I hope you can live with that Joshua…

And then there’s the Gospel…, the one of the purest of them all, he who believes all of his sins shall be washed away by doing the things that our beloved Father forbad us sinning humans to do. Though I ask of you to remember the Sabbath Day, to keep it Holy. To remember that God created the earth and everything that surrounds it and He rested upon the seventh day. Will you be a good little monk and respect his wishes to remain a devoted follower?? Or will you desire the lust of becoming world heavyweight champion so badly that you can almost taste it?? Clearly an example of how religion could be used in your advantage when you alter the words to your own simple minded existence of a created brain.

Oh I am sure that after telling these words that I will be condemned as a sinner to the realm of HIS Glorious plans for where each and every one of us is a pawn in his greater master plan to rid the world of the sins that US humans have put upon this world by merely believing the cunning snake and ignore the warnings of HE that created u to his very own image.

Though shalt not covet they neighbour’s house, they neighbour’s wife, they neighbour’s laves, animals or anything else… and yet you do don’t you?? I can tell that desire for the artifacts that people have created with their bare hands has made you a sinful man… but who am I to judge upon y our deeds, I am not HIM that shall judge you upon the final judgment that shall come. But just like every other resemblance to the weaker hearts and minds of those who came after Adam and Eve…. We are all those who dare to rebel to the wishes and the commandments of HIM that has been edged upon our souls isn’t it my dear sweet monk??

Is that why you hide in mystery my friend?? That you can pray to HIM in front of the altar that you have created. Where your lip whisper the same prayer over and over again, while your thoughts wander off. Wandering off to the hand made creations to honor HIM high above… knowing full well that we should not make any graven images…. Because that’s what the world title is to you isn’t it??? even if your lips will deny the facts that your heart is telling me otherwise. Your eyes are glowing in the dark when the lust once again pops up it’s ugly head and makes you want to chastise yourself over and over again, feeling the marks upon your body burn upon your flesh…. Feeling the punishment that you wish God himself would bestow upon yourself… knowing that even though how much you hurt yourself physically, it is nothing compared to that what HE shall do to you when HE feels you need to feel HIS wrath.

And then you have to deal with my wrath as well, you see Senor…. I am so much like you… I just do not allow hypocrisy to be an excuse to hide behind. To speak of the one and do the other before dropping upon your knees and ask for forgiveness for the sins that you have perpetrated upon HIS very own creation… the world that we live in, the oxygen that we breathe in and the food that we thank him every single day by closing our eyes and locking our hands in a prayer.

Do you feel special now little monk?? Are you now experiencing the first few steps into this world, where you are aware that you are not alone anymore??? Or are you just another troubled soul that is in dying need to find it’s forgiveness before you can allow your sinful thoughts to once again take over?? Why don’t you just eat the apple of forbidden fruits? Allow yourself to belief that you will in the end become just as powerful and almighty as HE Himself… because that would be the only reason why your quest for your very own sins will start with he SCW world heavyweight champion, by merely telling each and every one that you wish to hear it that it shall not end there… not my words, but yours my friend.

I will forgive you for the sins that you will perpetrate upon five other men inside that six sided ring with ladders everywhere. To fight the good fight for HIM high above, fighting in the ring of the number of the beast that will do everything to weaken your thoughts and tempt you to join the dark side of your own weak flesh. Oh I know all too well that your quest should not be easy, because if were to then HE would have asked a mere child to do his bidding… asking the child to do the most unforgiven act of showing love to HIM. It has not been like a child has not been set to be sacrificed before HIS very own need before HE showed mercy and allowed a young sheep to take it’s place.

You are not a man of God, you are a man of violence, you are a man of true dark desires that you have turned a blind eye to… and I know you will smile late at night knowing that I was true all along. Jut for your sins I will stop thee my dear Monk… I shall show you forgiveness after the bell has rang before I start to play to your sinful ears that the man has come around.

Silence

I know that there’s so many more days ahead before the final judgment that is the first ever big super card of the year 2019, but it feels like I have never stopped. That will be my edge heading in the coming week that I ahead of me. Patience is my virtue, patience is my stepping stone to reach up in the sky as I climb the ladder that will lead me to stairway to heaven. I shall be Robert Plant of the wrestling ring when I look up and see the golden opportunity reach closer and closer to my desiring fingers.

I hope that the world will understand that I am more than just a man that did not succeed against the world champ the first and second chance that was handed to me. But I am the man that believes in the lucky three…., fool me once, shame on you… fool me twice?? Shame on me… but three times?? Oh no…, that isn’t going to happen. Too bad that I have got to spend another week of making my point to five other men that should not even be here to begin with. Not because of my cocky attitude and undying trust in my abilities… more because pain will flow across your faces once more when I am done with you all. But you just have to wait… and see…. I have not even started yet and the world will be in awe….

The end….


57
Climax Control Archives / table for two
« on: December 21, 2018, 09:22:29 PM »
 *SCW Exclusive*

Behind the scenes shot exclusively for the SCW network

We can see Senor Vinnie escorting Valora West, the aunt of SCW Roulette champion ty West backstage of the arena. Senor Vinnie is wearing his cactus in his sling while sporting a nice (cheap) suit while holding on to the arm of Valora as he escorts her to their “date”

Senor Vinnie: Senorita Valora, thank you that you were willing to come with me on this wonderful evening of me not wrestling tonight.

Valora blushes a little bit before regaining her composure.

Valora: Well it doesn’t happen often that I get asked out for a date Senor Vinnie, I just hope you didn’t trouble yourself by hiring a table at a very expensive restaurant?? I’m just a simple girl at heart.

Senor Vinnie looks at her with a weird look in his eyes before regaining his bearings and waves her question off with a smile on his face.

Senor Vinnie: Senorita Valora, you do not have to worry about anything, I have moved Heaven and Earth to get this table at the window of this fine restaurant. All because you deserve the best.

He grabs her hand and softly kisses the back of it, causing Valora to put her other hand to her mouth and attempts to hide her blushing. Of course the blushing is quite visible for anyone to see as that draws a smile on the face of her “date”

Simone: Good God, does this poor woman not know what she is getting herself into???

Adams: I feel a slight jealousy coming up Berlinda

Simone: Oh brother…,

The two continue their walk as they move towards the locker room of Fenris, what causes Senor Vinnie to stop and looks down at his cactus. This causes Valora to look at him with a curious look on her face.

Valora: If you want I can introduce him to you???

Senor Vinnie is in deep thoughts as he is nodding his head a few times and slowly lifts his hands towards his cactus and keeps them close to the sides of it before turning his head towards Valora.

Senor Vinnie: That would be a problem Senorita Valora, you see my friend Pete the Cactus has got a court date with Senor Fenris next week.

This causes Valora to gasp before starting to stammer and wants to pull her hand back, only to have Senor Vinnie to notice it and smiles.

Senor Vinnie: Senorita Valora, please forgive me. Tonight it is all about you, me and Cactus Pete. I am not going to have Pete’s personal differences squander our evening.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Yes Pete, I know that you have some good arguments to win next week, but this is about ME today!!!

Valora: What???

Senor Vinnie turns hi face towards Valora in a shocked way as he realized he said something that she hadn’t expected.

Senor Vinnie: About US of course!!

He slightly laughs towards the aunt of Ty West, hoping for her to accept his response as he stares at her face.

Valora: Uh okay

She smiles as that gives Senor Vinnie a mental sigh on his mind as he quickly grabs her by the hand and wraps her hands around his left arm and guides her towards the spot that he wants to take her to as we go to a commercial break.

SCW NET WORK EXCLUSIVE!!!

Next week!! The rematch of last months Supercard!! SCW champion Fenris against arguably his toughest opponent Senor Vinnie!! Who will win?? Who is going to walk out with the gold?? And who is going to find a Christmas gift underneath the Christmas Tree?? Check the pre-show to next week’s Climax Control!!!

We return to the twosome of Senor Vinnie and Valora as they are sitting down at a table with window scenery where we see people pass them by without noticing them. Valora is looking around the restaurant with a concerned look on her face.

Valora: So uhm Senor Vinnie, THIS is the special restaurant that you were talking about??

Senor Vinnie looks up while putting down the spoon that he had put it in his mouth eating his tomato soup before wiping his lips with a napkin.

Senor Vinnie: Si senorita, you aren’t impressed with the quality of this establishment???

Her eyes wonder off the room, staring at the establishment with a concerned look on her face. The camera spans out as we see that the two are inside the backstage cafeteria. There’s a cheap ass jukebox that has only three records and it I always on repeat. We see the tables that are filthy and surrounding them are SCW ring crew as well as officials that aren’t on the same level as the higher ranked officials and the bosses of the federation. The shot turns back to the “couple” as Valora’s wandering eyes are suddenly stopped in a scare as a lower ranked official who lets out a huge burp

Valora: Oh my…..

Senor Vinnie isn’t paying attention to what just happened as he noticed that Valora hasn’t started to eat her soup, causing him to worry about it.

Senor Vinnie; You okay?? You haven’t started on your soup, did you prefer something else?? I can call for the waitress if you want??

Valora: No, I’,

Senor Vinnie: Waitress!!!

He clearly isn’t paying attention to whatever it is that she wanted as he has called for a waitress, an older and quite annoyed employee walks over to the two and has her notebook in her hands.

Waitress: What do you want??

Senor vinnie is looking at her name tag and sees the name of Violet written on it as he starts to confront her on the soup of his “date”

Senor Vinnie: Look Violet, I….

Waitress: The name is Bertha, Violet is the one that I had gotten the outfit from seeing mine is in the washer.

Senor Vinnie looks at her and shakes his head

Senor Vinnie: Look Violet…, errr Bertha. I thought your establishment is ranked very highly on the food chain top 500 in this country.. I expect better service from you people

Valora attempts to intervene as she weakly grabs his hand and turns her attention to Bertha.

Valora: It’s okay, I will eat the soup. I…

Senor Vinnie: Nonsense!! I pay this restaurant large sum of money to have this place all for ourselves and what are these SCW lesser beings doing here???

Bertha is chewing gum as she is trying to keep her composure

Bertha: look sir

Senor Vinnie: It’s Senor thank you

Bertha: Whatever, look Senor. We are just a scrappy diner in this arena and we need all the money we can get. And seeing that this SCW organization has rented the entire arena, well then they can do whatever they want.

Senor Vinnie: Yes, but…,

Bertha: Also, your credit card has bounced when you attempted to rent the entire place for the next thirty minutes or so.

Valora looks shocked as she stares at Senor Vinnie, who is clearly looks really silly over this.

Senor Vinnie: Senorita Valora, I can explain. It’s Pete you see, he said he had some issues on his debt and I accidently grabbed his credit card.

This doesn’t make the whole scenario better for Senor Vinnie or even less believable for the aunt of SCW Roulette Champion Ty West.

Valora: Bounced credit card?? A cactus with a bounced credit card? I….

Bertha: And what seems to be the problem with your soup ma’am???

Valora looks up as she is about to speak to Bertha, but Senor Vinnie cuts her off.

Senor Vinnie: It’s too salty.

Valora looks at him with a questionable look on her face as if to ay that it isn’t true.

Bertha: Do you want another soup ma’am??

Valora: No that’s not…

Senor Vinnie: Yes she would actually!! I would like to order for her the vegetable soup

Valora: What????

Bertha: We are out of vegetables sir… senor.

Senor Vinnie shakes his head as he cannot believe that answer.

Senor Vinnie: Bean Soup???

Valora: That makes me gass

Bertha: Nope…

Senor Vinnie: What about……

He grabs the cactus as it is apparently whispering something to him that he believes that others shouldn’t be entitled to hear. Not knowing that he is the only one in this room that can actually hear his cactus.

Senor Vinnie: That’s a smart idea Pete, I would like another bowl of tomato soup Bertha.

Bertha: Whatever….

The waitress is about to leave as Senor Vinnie stops her by calling her name again.

Senor Vinnie: Ohhh Bertha!!!! Can we also get a bottle of your best wine???

The old waitress stops and turns around towards Senor Vinnie and Valora

Bertha: We don’t serve alcohol here today, orders from Mr.. Underwood and Ward… I am sure that you know these two gentlemen???

Senor Vinnie is annoyed, believing that he is being thwarted by the SCW management not to drink alcohol on the day of a wrestling event, even if you are not booked to appear. He looks around and then turns his attention back to Bertha.

Senor Vinnie: What is the second best thing that you got that comes close???

Valora: Were you trying to get me drunk Senor Vinnie???

Senor Vinnie is looking for an answer that would tell her otherwise

Valora: I hope not, because when I get drunk I just can’t remember what I did the other day

She giggles as this causes Senor Vinnie to smile widely and wishing that he could get her something to drink, but realies that perhaps this isn’t the right moment to do so.

Bertha: What about I bring you kids some coffee???

Senor Vinnie nods his head as he turns his attention towards Valora and smiles

Senor Vinnie: Senorita Valora….,

Valora: Please, just call me Valora. I insist.

He nods as he attempts to inprint the request of the mature woman that sits in front of him. Being raised to never just call someone by his or her first name solely. But when he stares into her eyes he just forgets about his upbringing and sighs.

Senor Vinnie: Okay, Valora. I have been dying to ask you this personal question that has been burning on my lips since the first day that we met.

He stares at her with passion in his eyes as she is raising her eyebrow and not knowing what to be expecting afterwards.

Valora: Uhm…, okay? Shoot.

Senor Vinnie nods his head as he gathers all of his courage and then stares back at her.

Senor Vinnie: Would you….

Valora looks at him with a curious look on her face

Senor Vinnie: This is embarrassing to ask, perhaps I shouldn’t… I…

She places her hand on his and encourages him to go on as he takes a gulp before being interrupted by Bertha who brings them their coffee.

Bertha: Here you go kids.

He looks at the coffee, what is black and some milk and sugar placed next to the cups as Senor Vinnie scratches his head.

Senor Vinnie: I’m more a Mochaccino drinker myself…..

He stares at the coffee as his thoughts had already forgotten what he wanted to say as Valora squeezes his hand.

Valora: What was it that you wanted to ask me Vinnie??

He quickly remembers that he wanted to ask a personal question and breathes heavily, sweat is pouring form his face as he grabs the tissue and wipes his face to hide his nerves.

Senor Vinnie: Okay, I can do this…., damn, why am I saying this out loud instead of just thinking it?? I’ve always had nerves of steel when I am in the ring but with a beautiful Senorita I..,

Valora: VINNIE!!!

Clearly she is getting a bit annoyed for waiting on the “personal “ question as that causes him to realize that he has to ask her now.

Senor Vinnie: Oh yes, I’m sorry. Forgive me as when I am on the microphone and challenge an opponent, then I have no problems going into the nitty gritty. But when I am with a beautiful senorita, I just shut down. But what I wanted to ask you is…..

He takes a deep breath before looking into Valora’s eyes once more.

Shot fades

Present day

We are in the tour bus of Senor Vinnie as they are heading to the next town where the SCW will be competing, where he will have another shot to dethrone the man that is still undefeated and the SCW world champion. Senor Vinnie is sitting in the back of the bus on a massage chair, massaging his muscles while watching some flick on Netflix. He notices the camera and sighs while motioning to the crew to come closer.

Senor Vinnie: I guess privacy doesn’t mean a damn thing when you are on the job 24/7 for the viewing audience that sits at home and have no clue what it is like to be a star. Now I know that this comment will automatically sent chills down the spine of our beloved champion Fenris, chills that causes of him justifying the need to be right and the rest of the world to be wrong. And who can blame him?? He is undefeated right?? He is the champ?? Sadly it is true, sadly I have nothing to go against it besides the fact that I have garnered another opportunity to change what happened the first time.

He closes his eyes and enjoys the massage chair while rubbing his hands over his bare chest, sensing his skin to relax under the sensational combination of his caress and the vibration of the chair.

Senor Vinnie: You should try this one time when your paycheck has reached double the double figures that you normally make SCW scum. Oh I’m sorry, you are just the messenger boys to my preaching isn’t it?? To make sure that every single word that I utter will be transmitted throughout the world wide web….. and of course on the National Television and those who just so happen to stumble into a room with a television airing my grievance. Grievance you may ask??? Oh yes, even with all the wealth, all the ability to entertain the masses… I have my grievances. The fact of the matter of me having to bear myself for all of you to watch AGAIN makes me feel vulnerable and out there…. And no, with that last statement I did not meant it in the most positive way imaginable But I’m sure that none of you guitar picks of mine could understand. And before you are going to squirm into the un imaginable imagination of why I am calling you guitar picks?? I will tell you why before you are starting to worry that I belittle your sad existence of being a nobody. Because a nobody has no entitlement to be resented as something perhaps a simple as a pick.

Senor Vinnie stops talking as he lets out a sigh, clearly enjoying the sensations that his body is experiencing inside the chair. His eyes slowly open and he stares at the camera with a sly grin on his face.

Senor Vinnie: He’s got the whole world in his hands…., quite imaginative to create a sentence that creates imaginary power…. Power that two hands can hold an entire planet in the palms of his hands…., but that would be too simplistic wouldn’t it?? To think that a hand of the size of mine, yours…

He looks at the hands of the entire crew and sighs.

Senor Vinnie: Well maybe not yours, but I guess your hands are good enough to hold a camera or a broom to capture every single movement and word that I will send into this universe that is unexplainable… but before you are going to google words like Universe and Milky Way… I will return to the original point of my describing of how you picks are my tool to capture a tight grip upon this world and maintain it…..

Of course you could ask me what a pick is to two hands that wish to hold the world in its hands?? Well that makes you a mark, a noob and a moron. But that’s okay, we cannot all be such gifted mouthpiece as well as intellect as yours truly no?? Because these fingers control every single pick tht is out there…, just like the puppet master pulling your strings and make you want to like whateer it wants you to like… the same is what I do to your silly minds when I enter your brain with the majestic nature that is my art… and that also means the squared circle that I wish to control for eternity… And the only way to make a point of my desire, my believes is to take home the gold… something that I have yet to obtain in my few months around here…..

Uno pocos meses amigo’s… (a few months my friends) and you never saw it coming that I would be back here at the highest stake of the year at this moment when you saw me blast that stupid vampire with my own cactus Pete. I mean seriously?? A vampire?? More less a guy that has a fetish of sticking his fangs where it doesn’t belong!! And yes, it doesn’t belong anywhere near the luscious blood that flows through my veins, propelling me as to be the most tasteful superstar that has not and will not be tasted unless given permission. And you Dmitri…, you just happened to be at the wrong place at the wrong time…. Not that we have shown grief for that haven’t we?? Because it’s out with the old and in with the new…..

Something that would precisely fit with the likes of you wouldn’t it Fenris???

Senor Vinnie turns off the massage option of his chair as he leans back, stretching both his arms and legs and yawns a few times before placing his hands against the back of his head and snorts a few times.

Senor Vinnie: Out with the old and in with the new…., yeah I just said it again. Just to let these words sink in to each and every one that is listening, especially you Fenris. Because I have a reason to do so, a reason that is quite simple. I have a problem with Mr. I am a Martial Arts Dick and I can swing it better than any of you!! Mr. I prefer to face the other one, because he is cute. Mr. I am drinking myself away on anything that is alcoholic and yet I judge those who do wrong in my opinion. I assumed I was facing the World Freaking Heavyweight Champion instead of some wannabe Colin Cowherd doing his tirade behind his microphone and telling the world why he has a hard on for LeBron James dictating his own life. I don’t give a f***!!!

He rolls his eyes as he realizes that the curse word was bleeped out of the rant that he was producing.

Senor Vinnie: Now I know, I know that I can make all the comparisons to the world and whether they make sense or don’t is irrelevant. The only thing that matters to me that I want to be the one that takes you OUT the way you took me out. Oh yeah, I realize how good you are Senor Fenris, but I also realize that you do not know how much I can rise to the occasion and break you physically and mentally. Because that’s what I want to do to you…. Break you….

Now I know that telling these things are just like listening to a broken record, because that’s what everyone wants isn’t it?? Whether it is Casey Williams, Joshua Acquin, some bum that thinks that he is Mr. Highlight real before moving on to another federation as he cannot beat you. Oh yeah, I’m talking about Equinox… too bad that his rise to mediocracy overshadows his talentless piece of shit that comes out of his mouth when I took away his gold somewhere else… but that’s the only thing that I will mention about him because it’s all about you and me Perro.

He wipes his nose with the back of his hand and looks annoyed.

The only thing that I am missing is you having that microphone almost shoved through your nose and talk smack before lifting your eyebrow and think you look cool. Is that how Icelandic people work these days??? Well I learn and adapt and move on and get better. I guess the whole he’s got the whole world in his hands fits you perfectly doesn’t it?? The I don’t give a crap attitude that you produce every single time that you open your mouth for something else instead of just drinking another bottle of whiskey. It must be boring to be you I reckon, I mean if you take all the championship victories, the streak of being undefeated. Because let’s face it, it is the only thing that people only care about you. Because the world doesn’t want to see the way I see you Fenris. A stuck up, sex driven and power hungry son of a b****. And no, I’m not apologizing to you or anyone else for the fact that I preserve the right to talk profanity to a guy that doesn’t deserve anything else besides that!! Well perhaps to the lovely Senorita Valora as she as caught my attention in way more sensitive ways then you will ever do Fenris….

I’m sure that you have expected a mindless tirade about Pete the cactus….., I guess the world is an unexpected place to alter the directions of what truly your mindset is all about. Because it’s not about the plants, it’s not about whether I am a good musician, a great Mariachi, whether Tijuana has something to look after for that would make you resemble pride. Oh no my dear amigo’s amigo…. It’s all about the fact that you are incapable of telling the world how similar we truly are… And that bugs you doesn’t it?? You want to be SPECIAL you want to be the ONE that cannot be stopped, even though you are teasing hopeful thoughts of my amigo being the one. And the fact that I have the utmost respect for the Roulette champion will disallow me to have any resentful comments or even thoughts to that matter. Because just like me, Senor Ty is a competitor and would love just like me to have that notch under HIS belt to say that he was the one that beat you. But back to my statement that we are so similar… we are a breed that does not give up, that does not give in and that does not allow anyone else to pull a fast one over us.

Because deep down inside you were thinking to yourself why? Why doesn’t this guy tap out?? Why doesn’t this guy allow YOU to beat him up and take away his pride?? You see Fenris, pride exists in the realm that is my body and nobody and I mean NOBODY has the key to my destruction. Because I did not tap out, I did not allow myself to be pinned. And even though the record books will forever state that I got beaten because my body passed out to the pain…, you cannot hide the fact that YOU DID NOT BREAK ME!!! And That haunts you doesn’t it?? that eats your mind away of how this non MMA, a non-physical imposing figure could stand the test of time where others that you attempted to compare me with and could not find an answer to. I’m not a giant, I’m not a wrestling master piece, I cannot and will fly through the sky like a mindless baboon on crack, having the imagination that purple bananas are calling its name for him to feast upon. Oh no Senor Fenris, I’m the unknown that you just got to know a little bit more upon our firs t and until this coming Monday our only confrontation inside that six sided ring.

I’m reality and that is going to haunt you until I get the job done….

*commercial*

SCW Exclusive part two.

We return upon the scene where Senor Vinnie is still incapable of telling the one thing that was burning on the tip of the tongue. Worried how Valora West would react to his revelation of some sorts. He looks away, he sees Ben Jordan sitting hand in hand with his wife and he bites his teeth before turning his attention back to Valora and realizes that he has to tell her.

Senor Vinnie:  I like you

He hides his face, embarrassed about what he just uttered towards her. Worried about her reaction, a reaction that so he has not heard from her. He scrapes all of his courage and stares into the eyes of the woman that is sitting in front of him, utterly silent as she had not expected this. she feels him staring at her when she returns from a trance like situation before starting to stammer.

Valora: I err.., I uhm….

Clearly he has startled her as he grabs his cactus and attempts to change the entire subject as he does not want an entire awkward silence for the remainder of their “date”

Senor Vinnie: Can you tell me what best of shampoo I can use for Pete???

This causes her to break her trance while shaking her head and noticing that he is holding Pete, the cactus in his hands.

Valora: I err… huh?? What was your question again??

He chuckles as he repeats the question, knowing for the untrained ear and especially mind of the other viewers out there that the question would sound rather non logical and rather stupid. But he has a good hope that Valora would give him some feedback upon his question.

Valora: Oh you asked about a shampoo for a cactus?? Why there is none, I mean there is shampoos with cactus substances, but those are for humans who believe it helps hair loss.

Senor Vinnie is silent for a moment, realizing how stupid his question must have been. Thinking that he would be able to start a normal discussion has fallen to the wayside

Valora: But you could use…
He grins, her explanation is drifting past is mind as he is staring at her beauty. She is unaware of this as she is fully committed to help him out with whatever problems he has with his plant.

Valora:….. Like I had said the other day, give it good fertilizer and enough sunlight and it’s spines or hairs as you call it will grow extremely……

He stares at her mouth moving, her eyes widening and closing to a normal size between different emotional expressions that she is expressing to him. Waving her hands in the air as she is trying to explain something with hand gestures as he is enjoying the scenery in front of him.

Valora: Senor Vinnie?? I asked you something!!

Until…..

Senor Vinnie: Huh?? Wha?? What did you say??

Her expression has changed into one that is making her concerned over her table partner for the day. She snaps out of her explanation and stares around the room once more as she is worried a little bit.

Valora: Senor Vinnie, I need to know something and I want you to answer honestly.

Senor Vinnie looks up as he had not expected this.

Valora: Does this cactus really have problems that you want my input on?? Or are you just using it to get to be alone with me on this very

She looks around as she is trying to find the right word to express her feelings about this cafetaria.

Valora:…. Err this very… uhm… “romantic” place???

She is trying to contain a laugh as she is rather liking her own comment as Senor Vinnie stares at the cactus and raises an eyebrow.

Senor Vinnie: Now you happy??? I told you that she would see through our charade, but would you listen? Of course not!! I have told you many times that you shouldn’t be staying up late playing Wold of Warcraft late at night…..

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I don’t care if you can sleep with your eyes open and apparently being able to play WOW!! It’s unhuman to go through these long days without much sleep!!!

Silence

He rolls his eyes as apparently his cactus has made another smart ass “comment” that only Vinni could hear. But before he could answer he feels the soft hand of Valora touching the back of his as she grabs the cactus with the other hand.

Valora: I know that you aren’t a human being….. errrr

She looks at Senor Vinnie in search for the answer of what his name is

Senor Vinnie: Pete….

Valora: Oh yeah, Pete… but you have to understand that your friend Vinnie is just concerned about your well being.

Senor Vinnie is looking at Valora with satellite dish size eyes, not believing that it appears that Valora can understand every word that Pete is telling her. Making him wonder if it isn’t as extraordinary that he can hear his cactus and share discussions with him.

Valora: But you have to listen to him and obey his rules that he sets for you in his own home. I….,

Senor Vinnie: Well, uhm if I can interrupt.

Valora looks up and I confused

Valora: Uhm sure, what’s wrong??

Senor Vinnie looks nervously around the cafeteria, checking if any of the people that work for the same company are perhaps listening to their conversations.

Senor Vinnie: Well uhm…, technically since Pete is handling the finances… the uhm..  you see the estate is actually….

Valora: NO WAY!! REALLY???

Valora cuts him off before he could actually finish his sentence, already putting the dots together as one and one makes two. Understanding that this cactus that she has in her hands is the owner of everything that Senor Vinnie has…. Or at least claims to own…., but still she isn’t fully convinced about everything as she stares back at Vinnie.

Valora: So uhm…, Vinnie?

Senor Vinnie: Si Senorita Valora??

Valora: Is there anything that this cactus Pete doesn’t do or own that you claim to be yours or that you have done???

Senor Vinnie wants to answer, but realizes that he would be answering on nothing more than adrenaline and probably would not be thinking straight on the answer that he would be giving her and doesn’t want to look like a joke even more than he already assumes he is doing. He taps his chin for a few moments, looking at the entire cafeteria in hopes of getting any clue that would help him with that what he needs to tell her. Until he sees the squeeze bottle of ketchup and sighs.

Senor Vinnie: Si!!! There’s something that he does not own or do and I do…

Valora sits up interested to the answer to this rather remarkable and yet strange individual, the man that she had not expected to be very interested in after not knowing anything about him prior. The thought of perhaps how delicate the situation could be concerning the fact that he is befriended with her nephew. But remembering that her nephew is rather committed with the man that Senor Vinnie will be facing for the world title, realizing that it could ultimately end with complications. And yet somehow, someway she found a way to be interested in this strange individual and his plant.

Senor Vinnie: I grow tomatoes just outside Tijuana, Mexico Senorita Valora.

Valora: You…grow…. Tomatoes???? Oh wow… that’s very… interesting indeed.

Senor Vinnie’s eyes shine bright as he hears Valora to be very interested in his Tomatoes.

Senor Vinnie: Si!!! I love to spend time there and inspect whether the tomatoes are still good or if they are ripe and stuff. I…..

He turns his attention to his cactus and suddenly his eyes widen

Senor Vinnie: You what????

Valora raises her eyebrow, not sure what is going on as Senor Vinnie suddenly his expression has changed to a happy one to one that is clearly in utter shock.

Valora: Vinnie??? what’s wro…..

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean you had to sell my tomatoes to Senor Fernandez??? You know I cannot stand that guy!!!

Silence

What do you mean you needed the money??? Aren’t you the one that is handling the money???

Silence.

Valora is fascinated by the discussion between the man that she pleasantly enjoys his company and also tries to figure out the relationship between him and his plant.

Senor Vinnie: Just tell me that you only sold the tomatoes and not the entire ground that I grow them!!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: PETE!!! Ignoring me does not help!! Because you are in front of me!! So faking that you are invisible is useless!!

Valora is trying to hid a sudden laugh as she cannot believe his ears, Senor Vinnie angry  over his cactus that thinks that it has the ability to become invisible. She turns her head away for a few moments before looking back at him as he was unaware about her reaction, still fixated of drawing answers out of his cactus.

Senor Vinnie: That’s it!!! I’m taking away computer privileges for you through the remainder of the week!!!

Silence:

Senor Vinnie: And yes, that also means wifi for your tablet, smart phone and even your google watch!!!

Valora is staring at the cactus, wondering with rather interest where in the hell a cactus keeps his google watch. The stares of curiosity from Valora doesn’t go by unnoticed by Senor Vinnie.

Senor Vinnie: He doesn’t wear his Google watch, he just keeps it in his jacket all the time.


She nods and raises her shoulders, clearly she is better off pretending to understand where he is coming from then to ask anymore questions on the entire tomato subject.

Commercial break

Present day

Senor Vinnie is standing over the land where he until this very day had grown tomatoes, but the entire crop has been sold but thankfully he still owns the land. He stares at where the tomatoes have been and has an angry look upon his face.

Senor Vinnie: Gone…, all gone. Something that I had to deal with by accepting and moving on. Moving on with plasn on to grow new tomatoes that are even better than the last ones that I had grown… grown until they were taken away from me so sudden, so seemingly painfully ripped out of my body and held for my eyes as if it was a heart during a streetfighter game. A reference of what you young kids wouldn’t understand as you are too occupied with filth these days. Just like you wouldn’t understand why I am here in the first place, why come somewhere when there’s nothing to see, when there is absolutely nothing.., I came here to print in the view in my mind of what it would be like the scene for Fenris to no longer have his championship belt. To imagine how he would react when everything that he has worked for so hard… to have dominated 2018 since his arrival in SCW… the steps that he has made to become SCW world heavyweight champion. Something that I am sure that he would consider a right to be, whereas it is just an exclusive honor to hold on to a prestige belt that has made careers and has ended others as they weren’t just deserving enough to hold on to a belt that legitimize EVERYTHING That you have worked for… and I’ll be damned If I end upon a list of those who have never achieved anything remotely to what Fenris has done… and that what I desire to achieve… And the funnies thing of it all is that people, like Fenris will dare to make you believe that a superior ability and skill over the other would prevail you from reaching the goal that he has set for himself so long ago…. The goal of becoming the champion and never share it with another human being. And why?? Because dear Fernis is just a selfish self centured human being.

But ultimately I can hear you all proclaim the same thing that he will ultimately will do if he gets the chance to do so… to tell the world that it IS the case as he will almost beg for his point to be considered the reality of it all. And there’s where I cut in.

He grins as he turns his attention towards the ground before staring at the camera crew with a confident look upon his face.

Senor Vinnie: Being here is double confronting for me Fenris, not only because I love this ground and the taste of tomatoes…. It’s also the fact that it makes me remind me of our match we had. Where you had beaten me, oh yeah I am admitting to the world that you have beaten me. You see, that’s not such a big thing to do is it?? Oh and I’m not even going to make excuses for it, I will let you have your tongue run faster than the fastest cheetah known to mankind and tell the world how you verbally wish to put me down and humiliate me like you would do inside that ring. But you see Fenris, unlike inside the ring where you are very capable of doing anything to almost anyone?? The foul pretentious crap that you wish to spill out of your single outh does not concern me anymore mi amigo. Because in the end…, words are just a meaningless tool to grasp upon if the other hears you and shrugs it off. You see Fenris, I’m just like that song from Jimmy Hendrix…. Well, I stand next to a mountain. And I chop it off with the edge of my hand….
To lo
I’m sure that these are words that have even reached the borders of Iceland as one of your ancestors must have heard the guitar virtuoso play and sing that classical song. Wondering how one man, ONE MAN could ever chop down a mountain with nothing more than the edge of his hand?? And yet it can be so visible for the naked eye to watch, just like you cannot possibly phantom someone… SOMEONE that is lesser than you to be able to beat you. Especially fi you have already beaten someone. But you only did where it matters the most to you isn’t it?? Looking back at the history books where it has been written in almost gold like words… and of course the paycheck that tells the world that Fenris beat someone once more. But like I have told you before Fenris, did you truly beat ME??? Because the last time I checked… a body doesn’t consist the full 100 percent of the individual that I truly am… am I talking mumbo jumbo on your Icelandic ass??? Yes?? Good!! Good for you to be educated for once in a fashion that is out of your comfort zone. Because you have to realize that this victory, how victorious you must have felt when walking away as champion… you had nothing. Nothing to prove your victory, nothing to prove your dominance and nothing to prove that you were even the reason why I passed out.

Oh sure, if we want to pointing fingers to the blameful situation then you can rely upon the video replay option. Rewinding the same situation over and over again…. As if it justifies your needs… but we both know that it is only half right is it??

He chuckles as he takes a moment to sink in the words that he has uttered.

Senor Vinnie: You see Fenris, a battle is not the end of a war. It is usually only the beginning of something far more dangerously. Something that brings a smile upon my face. Just as the statement that I have made already concerning our match ending… You see Fenris, you have to kill me before I cannot stand up again to fight you once more. Because the Mexican fighting spirit is still alive and kicking. The fighting spirit of a bull that houses inside of the confines of the Mariachi of wrestling. An entity that I know that you will not take seriously…, just like my quest to beat you… because many others have had the same quest before and they just didn’t had that fire that hould have burned inside their souls!! But how about the fact that I am burning up with desire until my body turns into a super nova and melts away the existence that would make the world remember you b more than just being a former undefeated rookie that became World champion.

Änd yes, you have heard me well. I said FORMER, such a travesty to produce a spoiler to the world that has yet to order THE SUPERCARD that make them understand how a little boy of Tijuana, Mexico grew up against all odds and managed to enter the same ring as the man that they call the White Wolf…. How romantic, how charismatic are your insinuations that I see now just makes the opponents that you face turn into an angry second fiddle played to the Stradivarius for everyone’s delight. Delight because as soon as the strings come in contact with a true artists touch.. there’s nothing that could stop it from making a masterpiece upon the listening ears of those who will lose it’s virginity when they come in contact with reality. Reality that I have to set in motion to convince you to open your eyes and make you realize that you just were running on borrowed time. Realizing that even though a modern instrument SEEMS to be superior as it shreds through the resistance o those who are not capable of matching ability to stretch your fingers in the hopes of reaching that final note. But in the end…, the master always prevails….

Now I can tell, you are thinking that since you beat me that you are the Stradivarius?? Perhaps, it could be an comparison that would make the simplest of minds nod their heads before they can go to bed peacefully. But I guess they have never seen a Stradivarius burn haven’t they?? I guess they never saw a master piece so vulnerable to outside elements that even with it’s sophistication cannot comprehend. Because I want to wrap these arms around your body and squeeze the life out of you… li want to watch you in the eyes as you are forced to take as much punishment as I did until YOUR body ultimately could just pass out and become numb to the dangers that could be ahead of you afterwards. Because just a victory in a fashion that you have done isn’t even enough to be compared to what I will do to you and the rest of frozen as hell like mentality.

He puts a finger to his mouth to signal silence for the world to hear.

Senor Vinnie: Do you hear that Fenris?? The silence?? Depeche mode once sang to enjoy the silence, whereas Art and Garfunkel had attempted to break the silence by creating a classical song that the entire world knows…… but silence is deafening my friend, it will capture you and it will suck away every remaining noise rom you that surrounded you a few moments prior. And for what?? To take away the confidence that you have been building around you throughout your arrival. Wishing upon anonymity, wishing upon having time for yourself after stepping foot out of the ring and exit through the backdoor running away from all of your duties that come along with being a champion. Is that how you want to be remembered Fenris?? To be all talks and muscle, but when it comes down to pissing yourself in the pants in the good for the company?? You just bitch and moan behind another glass of Whiskey or whatever you wish to hide from whatever unsuspected danger that could ehead.

Too bad for you that it will not matter anymore, because when you have played your final tune and look up?? It will be all simply held inside a bubble that will draw you away from the outside world that you fear. But don’t worry, the people will always remember you for who you have become instead of what you were destined to be.

He chuckles as he shakes his head he continues.

Senor Vinnie: Instead of telling the world that you were lucky, I should congratulate you for the run that you have had as champion. As it is screaming attention form a man that is scared of his own freaking shadow… I can hear the thoughts of telling yourself not to fail you now, not to run away as you desperately need to hold on to it with all of your might. But times change…, times change.

His demeanor changes from one that is enjoying his moment to talk about someone else besides himself to the look of concern

Senor Vinnie: I am sure that you are concerned aren’t you?? Concerned whether you will walk out champion for the final time. And then the camera starts to run and you will change your doubts into positives and imagine a story that would sound believable… but you are missing one ingredient, one important ingredient that you need to believe my mind and soul that there is something far more superior than himself. And even if you have beaten me Fenris…, on paper everyone looks good compared to struggle on the outside streets of the city. But still with even all of this, I’m sure that you are still not believing the demise that comes so near.

He caresses the temples on both sides with his fingers, gasping of delight  as h is sensing the sensations that are being send to his brain to translate throughout his entire body that he is enjoying these sensations.

All the great champions came to an end eventually, it’s just merely accepting that your torch has been taken away from you and send back to mount Olympus… to capture the fire once more and move it throughout the entire world to see the burning beacon of hope. Hope that united the humans with Rivendell in a mere childrens book that has been read more often than any other book besides the Holy Bible… Hope, an emotion that is so futile and pathetic as people need something to believe in… to believe that with their hope that they can outlast each and everyone else that doesn’t….

Are you confused for what I truly attempt to say throughout the many hints and channels that I have taken my length of time to describe in the hope that you for once step out the comfort zone of your own stupidity.

Stupidity that is often recognized when it is too late… your stupidity is to believe that you will be able to do the same that you have done last month. Because history tends to repeat itself doesn’t it? because let’s face it Fenris… when you mentioned the words that you preferred another opponent over me… made me feel that I wasn’t taken seriously… that I was just another example of how a mistake could end up with catastrophic results for me isn’t it?? Only to give the world the mindset of a brilliant man that I ready to explode as I will explode right in your face and just laugh at the futile futile attempts to muster a comeback. But it will not Fenris, it shall never happen as the world is changing and the delight is upon his my face.

He leans down and grabs a bit of dirt that is on the ground and rolls his fingers through it as he stares at the camera.

Senor Vinnie: But just like tomatoes they will come back and so will you all. Coming back to the realization that history shall not and will not repeat itself… the future will only improve when I finally become world heavyweight champion.  Because this time my body and mind shall not fail, it’s a shame that I will have to put you out the way I did when you had me locked inside that hold that you put me in.. And who knows, maybe we could sit around the burning pieces wood that have been lit for fire as we sit around it and enjoy the warmth that it brings us. Share a laugh while we both hold the ones that give us that pleasant feeling that we are loved outside the wrestling world that eats and sleeps and drinking wrestling. But I guarantee you this Fenris, I will take away your championship. Making the dream match for the next Super card totally being changed as your designated future opponent in their champion failed to retain his belt when HE dropped he ball just one damn second. Even though the world has not yet seen you drop the ball even just ONCE…, trust me when I look into your eyes that I will read through the lines when that moment comes.

I take great pride of telling you these things Fenris, not even caring if you give a f*** what I am talking about… because the world title is coming home to me… so whatever your sensitive heart will tell you… I will rebound by telling you straight on… that it is over… accept it and rejoice in the true sounds of power… That of the Mariachi of Wrestling… and the next SCW world heavyweight champion.

He grins as the shot slowly fades

*Final SCW Exclusive*

Senor Vinnie and Valora West are seen walking towards the locker room of Ty West, the Roulette champion that was preparing for his match to defend his Roulette title. They walk through the hallway as Senor Vinnie stops as he turns to face Valora.

Senor Vinnie: I want to tell you how much I enjoyed this moment together and I hope that we could do this again.

He sees her smile as she nods her head in agreement.

Valora: It sure was a nice date, but maybe next time you could leave the cactus alone and perhaps we could get to know each other a bit better??

She stares into his eyes as we can hear Senor Vinnie gasp in surprise, he steps a bit close as the two are just inches away from each other. He stares into her eyes and is in a conflict of whether he should kiss her or not. He is sweating from his brow as he doesn’t want to risk ending a perfect date on a bad not, yet he wants to kiss her.

Valora: Well I guess there’s Ty’s locker room. I should be heading ove to him and see if he is ready for his match. Or perhaps there’s something else that you wish to ask me??

She gives him a sly smile as he sees that she is blushing from shyness. It is a que for him that he perhaps should go for the first move but is afraid that if he kissed her on the lips that it would be too fast. He leans towards her and kisses her on the cheeks before escorting her to the door to Ty’s locker room. He is about to knock when he feels Valora pulling on his arm as he turns his attention back to her.

Valora: I think we should try that again.

Both blush as neither of them expected the bashfulness of Valora, Vinnie leans in slowly to give her a kiss when suddenly the door opens to Ty’s locker room and Ty himself walks out with a huge smile.

Ty: Auntie!! Vinnie!! you are just in time, my match begins in just a few minutes and I was getting worried where you were.

He turns his attention towards a flustered Vinnie, who cannot believe his luck apparently ran out. Wishing that Ty would have come out just a few moments later.

Ty: Vinnie my friend, thank you for watching over my aunt and being a real gentleman….. err Senor… whatever.

With that he pulls his aunt into his locker room and before Vinnie could even say something he closes the door in front of his face. Causing him to sigh before looking down at the sling where he has his cactus Pete hanging.

Senor Vinnie: Don’t you even dare to say some wise ass comment

Silence

Senor Vinnie: This is the moment that you are going to tell me that you left your google watch in Valora’s purse??

He rolls his eyes as he tuns around and starts to argue with his cactus.

Senor Vinnie: No!! I am not going back there!! That would look like an obvious case of me wanting something!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Of course I wanted to kiss her, but not in front of her nephew!! And I will send a message on twitter to Valora whether she will give back your google watch.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Oh please!!! Cut it out!!!

Senor Vinnie walks around the corner as the shot fades back to the ringside area as we see both color commentators look on in disbelief.

Adams: Did he almost kiss Ty’s aunt???

Simone: Be thankful that she didn’t wanted to kiss that cactus!!!

58
Climax Control Archives / Tag, you are it
« on: November 30, 2018, 09:36:31 PM »
 
The Artist known as Senor Vinnie, part seven

Senor Vinnie: Crystal Bowl…., Crystal Bowl…., show me that I will have justice after all….

Senor Vinnie can be seen sitting in his hotel room, having a plastic bowl in front of him that has the label attached to it that it is fake crystal bowl. He stares at a lamp that changes color every few seconds that convinces Vinnie that he is staring at the future.

Senor Vinnie: Please Pete, I need to concentrate upon the future as that will present me the date and venue that I will reclaim the championship belt that I never lost.

Silence

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes as he turns his attention towards the cactus that is standing next to the “plastic crystal bowl” and taps his fingers on the table.

Senor Vinnie: I know that on the record books I did not win that championship belt, but in my defense I did not tap out or get pinned. Therefor Senor Fenris did not beat me…, therefore he is an unworthy champion from High Stakes on and needs to prove his worth to me whether he is a real champion or merely the person that keeps it warm for me.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Si I know Pete, I did not pin him so therefore he did not lose it. I know that he also didn’t submit, but I felt that his eyes slowly parted and I heard him gasp the Icelandic words that he wanted to quit. That’s why I let go off the tight grip I had on him and he managed to reverse it… I tell you, injustice is brewing over Sin City Wrestling.

Silence

Senor Vinnie looks puzzled at another apparent question from his cactus, scratching his head as he clearly had not expected the “question” being asked by Pete.

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean if I consider finding luck elsewhere besides becoming world champion???

Senor Vinnie stares back at his “crystal bowl” and is clearly clueless about the question, he frowns his eyebrows before sighing.

Senor Vinnie: Have you been staring at my crystal bowl again Pete? I told you that these bowls only show the reality and not like the Lord of the Rings that the balls shows you the future that IT wishes you to see. Mixing the reality with your fears and your desires when your heart is filled with lust or too pure of heart. No Pete, this is the real deal.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Why you ask?? Because on the back it says that it is made in Taiwan and I’ve been told that Taiwanese have the ability to create the best crystal bowls in the modern era?/?

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Oh please!! You are living in a fairy tale world that you would actually believe that crystal bowls are only found in fairy tales?? Let me ask you something?? Did Merlin exist or not???

Silence

Senor Vinnie lifts his hands up high in the air in utter disbelief as we all can imagine the answer of Cactus Pete.

Senor Vinnie: Of course he existed!! The knights of the round table existed, kings had their wizards or witches and I have learned all of this while watching the documentary that is airing on Netflix these days.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean Robin Hood, men in tights isn’t a documentary but a comedy??? You are only saying that because to this very day you still don’t believe that the princess didn’t wore a chastity belt to protect her virginity?? As of a fact I know that Little John could not swim!! And even though that the water wasn’t as deadly as it may have looked on camera!! I for a fact know that these little streams are packing a mighty punch that drags you through the mud and before you know it…. well you get the drift don’t you???

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Well back in those days there were sharks swimming around these streams! Now I know that they weren’t the size of the Great White or something, but those were the edge of being a delicacy on either end of the food chain. Because it was eat or be eaten, a struggle of supremacy that eventually was won by the knights of the round table did you know that the notion of Britannia Rules the waves came from that very same ideal?? Because they had to get bare footed in that dangerous stream and had to use their swords to plow through the filthy waters of England!!!

Silence.

Senor Vinnie: Why you ask? WHY???? Because you did not want to have your very expensive, mostly one of a kind armor rust from the water that created their poor teeth, their lack of hygiene and well…. Their uhm… pure white skin. You should think that they need to get more into the sun from the moment that the rain had stopped. But back to the knights

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Why??? It’s a crucial subject that I have to mention that wasn’t documented in that Robin Hood, Men in Tights production was that these knights were the reason why they have said for many years that they ruled the waves.

Senor Vinnie leans back into his chair, smiling at the cactus as he assumed that he knows something that makes him look very intelligent. Until the mood on his face changes into an astonishing one before turning downright pissed off.

Senor Vinnie: (screaming) WHAT DO YOU MEAN I AM MAKING THIS UP???!!! Do I look like someone that could come up with lies to…..

Silence

Senor Vinnie: (screaming) WHAT???!! YES???!!! Why you little….,

Senor Vinnie reaches out and wants to grab the cactus in complete anger, forgetting through the surge of rage that it is a cactus and those are very pointy

Senor Vinnie: OUCH!!!!

Quickly pulling back his hands as he is desperately trying to pull out the spines that got stuck into his hands and fingers. But every time that he tries to reach out for one, he pushes another one deeper into his skin that is attached to the fingers that are reaching out to the other hand.

Senor Vinnie: ARRGGHH!!!!!

He looks around the room that he is in with desperation on his face, he cannot reach out for anything as it will cause him more pain than what he is already experiencing right now. He suddenly notices his phone on the table and suddenly he has an idea.

Senor Vinnie: I got an epiph… epoph… epaph….. aarrgghh!!! What’s that word again for a sudden idea!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes as his cactus knows something, places his hands on the table as he screams out once more. Clearly he had forgotten about the spines at that moment and it cost him dearly.

Senor Vinnie: Arrrgh!!!!

He quickly tries to use his phone, but realizes that he cannot grab it. This causes him to look around the room, but besides his cactus there’s nobody there that could operate the pone for him. He turns his attention to Pete the cactus, almost out of desperation wants to ask it something. but in the end he remembers that there’s no way in hell that Pete could operate his own pone. He then suddenly leans down and presses his nose on the bottom part of the phone as this causes the screen to light up. He lifts his head up and believes he has the answer to this problem

Senor Vinnie: Ha!! You didn’t thought I would have remembered the face recognition mode on my phone. I……

He blinks his eyes as he “hears” Pete talk to him.

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean that you don’t have that option on my Iphone 4!!!! Everyone has it, everyone talks about it!! I am sure that I got that update somewhere and somehow. I…..

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Well…, well…., you have pointy ears!!!!

He extends his tongue towards the cactus before turning his attention back to the phone. He once again presses his nose on the bottom button and the screen lights up again. He then tries to swipe up the picture of his cactus and him and wants to look at the phone for face recognition. But of course Pete was right, that mode isn’t active until many later versions of the Iphone as he is getting annoyed by this.

Senor Vinnie: Just because you never have seen me use that face recognition, does not mean that it isn’t on it!!!! You are just as helpful as a sack of potatoes!! You know that it is there, but when you slice them into French fries then you know that they will make you feel good in the beginning…, only to replace that feeling with a blown up feeling in your gut!!! You could have at least tried to motivate me to think of something new!! I mean seriously, how must I call my nephew Pepé and ask him for his help??? I can stay like this forever!! I would starve, I would be unable to enjoy the pleasantries of drinking a fine wine!! And I sure as hell wouldn’t being able to face off against my amigo… Senor West… and his tag team partner Senor Fenris

He spits on the ground after mentioning that name. clearly still not happy over what has happened as he is geared up to get some sort of revenge upon him.

Senor Vinnie: I wanted to call Pepé, because his tiny fingers are just perfect to pull out all the dangerous spines that is seriously threatening my existence and my career.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I don’t care if he is asleep or not!! You cannot keep me hanging like this!!! I am going to call right now!!!

He presses his nose back to the bottom button on his Iphne and we can hear the voice of Siri emerge

Siri: How may I help you today???

Senor Vinnie: Call Pepe

The phone reacts as we see it write down that it is calling Pepé, the phone rings for a few times before suddenly we hear a connection happening on the other side of the line.

Pepé: Hello??

Senor Vinnie looks annoyed, hearing Pepés face so clearly makes him wonder….

Senor Vinnie: PEPÉ!!! Why aren’t you asleep?? Do you know how late it is???

We can hear a moan on the other side of the line as Pepé has clearly just woken up from his sleep because of the sound of his phone had made that caused him to wake up.

Pepe: (moans) Do you not know how late it is uncle Vinnie???

Senor Vinnie: That’s not the essence of my phone call. I need you right here, right now. I am in pain Pepé!! REAL PAIN YOU KNOW!!

Pepé: (moans again)

Pepé: Uncle Vinnie, even if I knew what is going on. Don’t you think my mother wouldn’t allow me to go outside in the middle of the night???

Senor Vinnie: Why you….

The phone line gets disconnected right after we heard Senor Vinnie’s screaming at her son to keep the noise down as she is trying to sleep. This causes Senor Vinnie to get irate over the fact that his nephew just hung up on him. He is fuming from the mouth when he tries to bash his face into the phone, but halfway the move of anger he stops. Realizing that if he would continue doing that, that he would either break his nose or break his phone. He looks around as he stops staring to his cactus.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: You are actually telling me that you carry tweezers with you everywhere I take you with me?? Why haven’t you told me this sooner?? And how in the hell are you going to hold that thing to pull out these spines???

He just finished saying these words and the thought of him not believing what has been “said” to him crosses his mind and sighs, knowing that there’s no other alternative but to accept his ofer.

Senor Vinnie’s championship state of address part one.

Senor Vinnie: Dear senor Ty, as one amigo to another I want to applaud you for finally obtaining a championship belt that you deserve to have. The mere fact that I can honestly say that I have been a part of your growth as a man and as a wrestler is obviously isn’t a lie…. I mean look at me???

The camera zooms out as they take his entire physique in shot before moving the shot back to the face of Senor Vinnie.

Senor Vinnie: Does that mean as amigo’s that we have to agree upon everything that we were made to agree upon?? Of course not, but that’s okay. I guess having a life that is yours would make me want to think either way to say things that come from the heart of perhaps the feeling of being challenged by others that think they are better than you?? Of course not…., because I am honest to amigo’s. Something that is part of being a humble and honest man… just like me.

Senor Vinnie repeats those words in a whisper as he has for some reason a look of doubt whether these words hold any truth or not before chuckling and waving his hand towards the camera to just simply forget it.

Senor Vinnie: Now I understand that I can be somehow and somewhat confusing to many out there… And why is that?? The shear good looks?? The subtle voice that drowns people into mush when I open the octaves of my ability to reach your hearts?? Or is it merely that am a wrestling version of an M&M?? Whereas they will not melt in your hand, yet they will drown in misery when they enter your mouth and give you the sensations that you were seeking for quite some time. But I guess a human is easily satisfied isn’t it??

Satisfied, how can someone be satisfied I hear many out there ask themselves. How is it that a man like Fenris and Ty West win championship belts or keep them. While others work even more than that and do not reach any goal in their entire lives??? And where did you stand my amigo?? Where were you with your mindset prior to that championship title victory. A feat that I applaud you, knowing full well that you had worked the better part of how many years now?? And I do not mean to disrespect you oh El Campione?? Because who am I to say that you are doing it all wrong when you have that championship belt draped across your shoulder or around your waist?? Does that give me the right to criticize as much as you have opened up your mouth and let the first of many to soon to follow excuses of how things have changed for you and how much you enjoy keeping it around your waist?? But the question my amigo…, is this the reality that should have been???

But don’t worry Senor Ty, I have not forgotten how I climbed the steps to the end of the line whereas you were deflowered from your hopes and dreams of facing the man that has beaten you twice in so many matches. A man that has gone way out of the line to keep you closer than a mere and sheer potential enemy. But that’s not how the saying goes isn’t it?? The obvious line of defense that drinking buddies and other parts of liquids that are being shared with each other is a disastrous thing to happen. Something that underestimating almost costed our beloved champion his championship belt. And that makes you wonder doesn’t it?? A man that…, dare for me to say a naughty word to make my point come across… became a male gigolo as he was searching for the biggest thrill of his life. A man that almost begged for the entire Sin City Wrestling organization to forget the fact that you lost to me and have you battle him. I guess friction between two has got it’s ups and downs isn’t it??? it’s quite simplistic if you ask me my dear friend. Soon he is going to be searching another safe haven that he wishes to test his ability against an unexpected twist of events.

But how? But why? But when did the transformation of him just running on low instinct itself has gotten inside your mind whether you are still the one that he wants?? To be his opponent, to be the one that eclipse everything that none men so far has been unable to reach. And yet, I wonder how things would have been for you when you had not won that championship belt and I did.??? And who was there to pick up the slacks when you had no clue on whether you had to stop or continue the career that you have right now?? Oh I am sure that drinking some fine alcoholic beverages helps to drown the ability to create a conclusion to the statement that holds everything that matters.

The one statement that you are not better than me my friend. A statement that I live for every single day of my short SCW championship career. A career that has not flown over with championship belts from this place. And yet I wake up knowing, waking up that no matter what the world says that I am better my friend. And if you want, we could make a simple and yet revealing statement that would just merely wipe off everything underneath the rug and accept fate.

Fate Senor Ty, fate that I did indeed beat a man that wanted to become number one contender. A man that indeed had desire and his thirst for success forced him to do things that he would not quickly do against someone that I care about my friend. But haven’t you learned that friendships and being sensitive holds you down?? That will put you to a point where you question your decisions and struggle to choose between emotions or your desire to be the very best. Perhaps that is the reason why you are walking around with the Roulette championship belt, a title that makes you the very best of something… but ask yourself this question my friend?? Is that championship belt your barrier of what you can reach with your ability to fight?? Because tell me my friend, who in that match was truly an opposition that you would have had sleepless nights for? Who in that match with so many men would have troubled you?? And if I could look deep inside your heart, I would already know that the answer would be Ben Jordan.

But that’s the problem Senor, you look too much to the ones that stands in front of you. But the one person that you should base your entire hope of winning anything is you Senor. You are your biggest friend or your worst enemy. And we all have seen it how you have hated yourself after another loss, how much you hated being the laughing stock of every other champion that beat you… or should I say that’s what your imagination told you??? No Senor, I saw the talent that you possessed and still do to this very day. I see a man whose ability to perform goes hand in hand with that what his believes tell your muscles to do. Whether to tense up or whether that you know when the moment comes to strike someone with urgency and vengeance. Words that sounds cool and impressive for mindless little boys that use all their money to watch us compete and hopefully one day become remotely or just as good as those who they worship.

Did you ever worship anyone Ty?? Did you had a favorite wrestler when growing up?? Or did you always believe in yourself and never needed that sentimental nod of following in the footsteps of many other greats that came before you. And yet I wonder Ty, does that championship belt make you better than me?? Does it?? does it make you believe that you have entered the first page of the long awaited second chapter in your biography called Ty West, what he could have been and what he has become.

His look has changed to a very serious look on his face and burning fire in his eyes.

Senor Vinnie: I am sorry if I have to rattle you up champ whether I cause to hit you where it is very personal. Then I ask you for forgiveness for what I do here, the trash talk that never stops, the confidence that oozes from me as I know eventually I will be right to the words that I have said all along. I will be the one that beats Fenris for that championship belt Ty, what were his words again?? Oh yeah, didn’t his opinion of me  was that he would breeze past me like I wasn’t even there?? That he thought that you put him through the worst fight of his career and had to adjust??? Adjusting his opinion about you and me…, how interesting isn’t it?? and the fact that you ask me where my gold belt is?? Well you have to just simply look over your shoulder and there it is my friend. Because besides the theatrics, besides the fact that I do not look like the worst nightmare that a wrestler could ever come up against. I still live that moniker every single day and you know why???

Silence

Senor Vinnie: AWww come on Pete!!! You promised that you would give me these final words to get my point across!! You are such a hypocrite!! Always telling me that I should always stay out of your life and not interfere with yours. But oh no, you seemingly have other ideas when it comes down to the other side aound.

Silence

Oh you were just merely react to my words as my manager?? So you think just because you come to ringside with me and have ringside view of when I decimate another opponent?? Something that I am entitled to apologize to Senor Ty once more… realizing that it wasn’t a nice thing to do in a match with the opportunity to fight for the biggest price of them all. The world heavyweight champion, that one title that drove you nuts Ty, you may not even remember or wish to accept the fact that I did not wanted to wait as long as you did before finally reaching the gold… not even the type of gold that you wanted. Oh no, you wanted to be on the top of the world, the one thing that truly matters isn’t it? But I will applaud you Ty? I applaud you for reaching the Roulette title and wait your turn to come that you could finally challenge for that championship belt once more. The question you have to ask yourself over and over again for the remainder of time until we will have to face of against each other. And who knows, I will even bring the championship belt that puts each and every one of your miserable fools to shame when it comes down to belitteling me and taunt my lack of success. Check again Ty, unlike you my friend… it wasn’t’like your first opportunity for the world title didn’t came after winning three matches since my debut. I was three and zero Ty, I was already fighting for the gold in match number four. Something that nobody will even come closer to until I do it again and beat him for the belt. Beating him by pinning him or making him submit. But who knows, who knows if I just go desperate and do not seek the right answers with he right questions. Who knows, who knows I may just go for the desperation move and secure the victory. Weirder things has happened haven’t they ???

He grins as he extends his arms as if he wants to give Ty West a huge hug and slowly drops his arms down now

Senor Vinnie: But don’t worry Ty, after the smoke has settled and you realize once again how wonderful I truly am.. we will hug each other in the middle of the ring. Where we agree to drink some tequila and eat some burrito’s before we accept and agree upon the fact that I had to do what I have done. You were just in the way my amigo…, you were just in the way…


We are at the pool of the luxurious hotel room of Senor Vinnie, he is resting in the cold water of the pool. His arms are waving along with the movement of the water as he is sporting a very expensive pair of sunglasses. There’s a glass of orange juice on the edge o the pool next to him and his cactus on the other side. He is enjoying the music of a local mariachi band that he had hired to make him feel as if he is back home in Tijuana, Mexico.

Guantanamera, guajira guantanamera
Guantanamera, guajira guantanamera

The tones of the three men that are all singing together is as clear as night, but still to the fast superior hearing of Senor Vinnie he can hear some errors. These errors makes him cringe when he hears them sing and decides to lift his head up from the pool. The water splashes from his hair back into the pool as he turns around and coughs loudly.

Mariachi singer number one: Si Senor Vinnie??? Is there anything that we could do for you Senor???

Senor Vinnie sighs, he slowly lifts his sunglasses from his face and stares at the three men. All dressed in traditional Mariachi outfits and all of them have guitars in hands. He takes a sip from his orange juice before turning his gaze at the three men, who are curious what the man that self proclaimingly tells the world that he is the most famous Mariachi singer ever. A pressure point for these three to live up to anything that they could think off is near to his expectations of a perfect performance.

Senor Vinnie: What can I say Manuel??? Your name is Manuel isn’t it??

Mariachi singer number one: Senor, my name is Je….

But he is cut off by Senor Vinnie who isn’t listening to what the man had to say.

Senor Vinnie: Look Manuel, when I asked around in this shithole for the best Mariachi band in this town. I was expecting people that could keep rhythm, who could sing as close as if hearing angels singing towards their creator. But all I get is three guys that peed themselves while performing in front of Dr. Phill inside a bingo hall. I could not say that I am actually anywhere near impressed by the performance… well I should say the lack off that you three are performing for me. I need my beauty sleep you know, it is not like you go through the painful experiences that I have gone through. You know, mental anguish, physical and psychological pain over the fact that these arms were treated with a pain that you would have collapsed and went into coma. But no, I survived that!! I have the body that can take whatever that is dished out and come back for more. Too bad that these arms of magical powers have been scarred for life.., just look at these arms Manuel.

Mariachi singer one: It’s Jesús Senor Vi….

Senor Vinnie: Obviously you just are in awe of greatness that you have forgotten that I endure so much pain right now that I get a headache coming. I should just put on these sunglasses and give you another opportunity to impress me. But at least do something that is worth the singing. What about…… Me olvidé de vivir?? Another classic from Julio Iglesias. Even though I never understood his popularity, an average Joe that could at least sing somewhat. But I guess he never got out of his career what wasn’t there to begin with. That besides the women falling for his fake suntan skin color. I mean seriously??? He is as fake as the ability that you amigo’s are proclaiming to have. Are you sure that you are as talented that your agent has attempted to convince me off??

Mariachi singer numbe one: Si Senor Vinnie.

The three start to play once more, Senor Vinnie wants to protest once more after hearing the first tone that they were playing. But has decided not to, not wanting to create a scene where complaints could be piled up if he would have been taped by a youtube vlogger to hype up his or her vlogging show.

Me olvidé de vivir
Me olvidé de vivir
Me olvidé de vivir
Me olvidé de vivir

The chorus causes him to put his hands to his ears as if to say that it is killing him and the sound is just as dreaded as it was a few moments before that. This time Senor Vinnie sits up out of the pool and reveals to have a rather large Bermuda Swimming trunks that ha the logo of SV written on the back.

Senor Vinnie: You see that camera crew?? That’s right. They are finally here just like it’s another breath of fresh air. No I am not talking about the three men that aren’t even worth being named Mariachi. Let alone being in the same vicinity that I am in. They are just like un grateful pieces of shit that just by coincidence could play the guitar that needs to be stuffed with caffeine.

Senor Vinnie stares at the three men, who continue to play and sing while the first mariachi singer pays good attention to every single move from the losing wrestler in High Stakes main event. He growls just at the mere thought of that match that almost drives him wild and make him forget about his temper. Only to shake his head and grins.

Senor Vinnie: That was a good thing that you were around Pete, I mean I still cannot fully grasp the thought that you were able to get all of these spines out of my arms Pete. Even though I will probably be forced to carry blouses with long sleeves to hide the shameful objects of YOUR objective attack towards me.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Si Pete, you attacked me. You can tell that you were either provoked or that you were just defending yourself and in shock you shot out more spines than I have ever had the appreciation that I deserve from you. But just because I am a man that has a heart of gold, I will forgive you for that.
Silence

No Cactus Pete, you are not going to talk yourself out of this Senor. Even though I have forgiven you this time, I shall never forget Pete. You think just because you pulled out these spines in an almost magical fashion it does not hide the fact that with every movement that I make… that I feel the pain of once having a perfect skin amongst my arms.

Silence.

Senor Vinnie: You never told me that I had to use coconut oil after you took out everything out of my arms. Why didn’t you do that if you know so much???

Silence

Oh sure, of course. You have the ability to pull out the sharpest of sharp out of my arms. And yet you are telling me that you do not pack any coconut oil??

Silence:

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean it was not a part of the contract that I had signed with this company?? Did you alter the details after I had signed Pete???

Silence

We see the second of three Mariachi singers look at the first one and places the guitar next to him instead of carrying it all the time around it’s neck.

Mariachi Singer number two: Why is he talking to that cactus Jesús???

The first one lifts his arms up in disbelief before wiping some sweat from his brow and turns his gaze the second mariachi singer.

Mariachi singer number one: I don’t know Manuel, but he pays good man. So I just play along. Now let us play once more.

The second mariachi singer grabs quickly his guitar and the three of them start to play Bambolejo from the Gypsy Kings. They are playing while Senor Vinnie is still in a heated discussion with mostly himself and also his cactus.

Senor Vinnie: You need to understand that I expected more from you!! Especially going all of this length to make sure that Senor Fenris gets a surprise at this coming Climax Control. And this is how you repay me???

Mariachi singers: Bamboleo bambolea
Porque mi vida yo la prefiero vivir así
Bamboleo bambolea
Porque mi vida yo la prefiero vivir así

Senor Vinnie: Arrghh!!! If Julio wasn’t as bad, now they suddenly bring out the Gypsy Kings?? For what??? It’s not like they have mounted to anything special. They are just merely a nice playing band create catchy songs. And even THAT!! Isn’t happening anytime soon!! I should just throw them out and pay them for the lack of it. when I was five I sang better than these three combined!! Where’s the melody?? Where’s that cohesiveness that is necessary to bring out a mediocre song to the greatness that I stand for???

Silence

Senor Vinnie wants to say something but decides not to. shaking his head no and grins evil.

Senor Vinnie: Now that seems not to be much of a realistic idea Pete. To have me give them singing lessons?? Educating of my fast experience that I have gathered over a fortnight?? And you want me to teach those lesser beings a lesson of being the greatest Mariachi ever?? Soon you are going to tell me that you want them to become better???? Even if I wanted to, they don’t have the finesse that is needed to be an average singer compared to mine. And that even would have to be accepted by them as a major compliment no???

He does not await the “answer” from is cactus as he grabs the towel that is around the outside the pool and dries himself off. He grabs the bell from his table and rings it, causing the butler to walk out to meet him and bends down.

Waiter: Anything else sir???
Senor Vinnie: Do you have some coconut oil Pablo?? I need to save whatever is left of my arms that can be saved by the sheer touch of the magical coconut oil… that is at least when I want to believe my cactus Pete.

Senor Vinnie’s genuine look on his face surprises the waiter and then wonders whether he has gotten an idiot that he needs to bring him anything else

Waiter: Certainly sir, would you like me to take the cactus with me sir??

Senor Vinnie looks at the waiter before nodding his head in approval.

Senor Vinnie: When I have cleared my skin and soothed my flesh, I will take you for a swim

Silence: That’s okay Pete, I will make sure that there will be enough devices for you to float in the after while holding them with your spines

The two “bicker on as the shot slowly fades

Senor Vinnie’s championship state of address part two

Senor Vinnie: And then we have Fenris, the man that knocked me out and retained the championship belt…, the one man that got away with that what I wanted. A man that has a victory in the record books and that’s all what matters isn’t it?? A man that has the ability to force you to tap out to his submission arsenal. And yet, even though he had hoped for, he had wished for….. he had to reside to a third option. Of knocking me out to the point where I could not continue.

Interesting concept isn’t it?? To have a man out there that claims that he wishes to make everyone either tap out or get pinned. But those are just merely brave words of a man oozing of confidence in his own fighting ability that he would never have to resort to tactics like that. Good for you Fenris, you have found a way to lie to yourself about over you very own YOU. We should just allow balloons to fall down from the ceiling and confetti to spray in everyone’s hair and clothing before wall going to do a normal fight. But does this mean that I do not consider you as a great champion Fenris? Oh of course I do my amigo’s pest fly. Because even if your victory stands as an official one,  even if your knockout blow is an official result that congratulates you with a victory. I know deep down inside you are just excited over the fact that you got away. And you said it yourself…, I was the toughest opponent that you had and that’s what you like… that’s what you want. That one test that will open your eyes and realize that next time you are clinically removed from that what is mine.

It’s funny how we also need to mention the fact that I have a tag team partner. Somehting that I never asked for, something that I roll my eyes for as it is another man that was in the goldrush tournament and failed. Another man that wants world title gold… my gold, my championship opportunity that just comes down once in a lifetime. And when you are this pissed over the fact that you did not do what you originally told the world what you would do to beat me… then how can you be so proud of yourself?? It’s the entire wih any means necessary isn’t it??

But it’s all good Fenris, I do not hold a grudge. Oh no, I don’t… Pete does though, but he has got nothing to say about what I think of you and what I will do to you next time that we will come in contact with. Ergo, Monday night’s Climax Control has become even more interesting. Two men that are truly fighting over the fact who is the best… and two men that hold dear to their MMA roots that it just sickens me to think… to thin that a lucky blow got me. But that’s okay Fenris, that’s okay. The world is already filled with lies and deceit. The world is already filled with the lies of overweighed and non-intelligent low lives that sit around on their fat asses and enjoy the fact that I had been screwed out of something that I want to hold dear to my heart. Even more than you ever will do my friend. Because it’s the only thing that I live for and it makes me want it even more to know the fact that I have concluded that your victory was the same plastic object that did the job that I did to my true Amigo Ty West. The only difference is that I apparently am not allowed to get away with it even when it was a no disqualification match.

How do they say that about these things?? Oh yes, nothing more than a good old fashioned hypocritical lie to keep your conscience morally obliged to believe your own lies and make it all the truth that you can handle. But these are merely words isn’t it Fenris? Words are easily forgotten of misunderstood. Just as long as the human brain allows altercations of what the eyes seeand what the ears hear. Oh no Fenris, I am not going to wait until the official announcement will come and the one that everyone seems to want to hear…. I will take that opportunity, I will take every short cut that is allowed for great (coughs) champions alike. And who knows, maybe… just maybe… it will be the one night where justice will prevail and everything will be back to normal.

And normal it shall become, normal it has to be wherever destiny has that opportunity to change the mindset that is reality. The reality that what I tell you that will happen, shall happen. The reality that when I tell you that your championship is mine…., that it will be around my waist until the world has enough of hoping of hoping that this one day will come very soon.

He closes his eyes and grins, breathing heavily for a few moments before he continues to talk once more.

Senor Vinnie: I know I shouldn’t talk too much in riddles now should I??? and yet here we are, tied up in a lovefest of words and accuasations and finally hugging it out as if never actually happened. Because you see Fenris, you better hope that within now and our next confrontation for that championship belt… you better knock me out and win. Because that’s going to be the only opportunity that you will get of eve beating me and holding onto that championship belt. But that’s not something that needs to be worried about. It’s these hands that you need to be worried about as I am on a mission to feast upon your misunderstanding of what truly is going to happen to you and to that championship belt in the future. But now? Now it is only a warning sign that needs to be shot. A warning sign where I will look over my shoulder and see Jake Raab do what he has to do. And who knows, in the end when it’s all settled… I will carry that notion into our next match after this one. Until that moment comes… I will take what I can right now… and that is your unbeaten streak into the next chapter of never to trust a clown…. Just don’t start to cry when it is all over, I may just knock you down and let the world see you cry… until then boys… until then….


59
Climax Control Archives / Who DID come first?
« on: November 23, 2018, 05:48:24 PM »
 
The Artist known as Senor Vinnie, part six

Outside my head

It’s late at night, Senor Vinnie is in his bedroom sleeping. Well sleeping? He is more or less having a bad dream, he has been having this dream since leaving the medical room after High Stakes 8 after being knocked out by the world champion Fenris. We can see his cactus next to him on the night stand, it has tubes stuck into its outside layer as it is connected to a dream device just like Senor Vinnie is. The device is beeping loudly, but Senor Vinnie is so far into a deep sleep as that causes him to be clueless to the high pitch sound… and Pete the cactus of course isn’t capable of doing anything about it either.

Senor Vinnie: SI!!! I am your new world heavyweight champion!!!!

Apparently Senor Vinnie is dreaming about him being victorious over Fenris, he is grinning from ear to ear while his face is still bruised due to the high impact that it suffered at the end of the match. Grimacing every now and then when his smile reaches a certain point that it will affect his pain level. But just as you are being taught that without pain there’s no gain. So Senor Vinnie bites through the painful situation and continues to “celebrate” in his sleep. The camera zooms out to see that Senor Vinnie is tied up to the bed with two leather straps that keeps his arms and legs pinned down to the bed.

Voice: How is the patient doing nurse??

The camera pans out even more as we see a nurse sitting next to Senor Vinnie’s bed behind a computer that is attached to the tubes. She looks up and sees a grey haired doctor standing there while sipping on a cup of coffee.

\'user

Nurse: He is stable and very happy doctor

Doctor: Happy nurse??

Nurse: Yes doctor, the subject in our attempt to dissect dreams is clearly living in a fantasy state.

Doctor: Interesting nurse, please continue.

Nurse: But of course doctor

She turns her attention back to the patient as the doctor’s eyes widen from annoyance as he quickly taps the nurse on the shoulder.

Nurse: Doctor??

Doctor: I was expecting you to tell me why this subject is having a pleasurable dream. Is it a wet dream???

Nurse: No doctor, even though he has reached a state of excitement a few times after he believed that he has reached the point of becoming world champion in something.

Doctor: How do you know that nurse??

Nurse: Because when it happened he attempted to raise his arms in the air through the leater straps and screamed that he is the new world champion. Thankfully for me the state of his excitement does not last too long as he is obviously in a heavy state of being sedated.

Doctor: Indeed, that elephant tranquilizer did do the job rather quickly as the subject turned out not to be responding to any ordinary sleeping medicine. Quite extraordinary on a human specimen.

Nurse: The quite extraordinary thing is that I do sense two patterns crossing each other doctor.

The doctor seems not to understand what the nurse is telling him.

Doctor: I do not understand nurse.

See?? He does not understand.

Nurse: Well doctor, it was a mere guess upon my part to attach some tubes to the cactus that is on his night stand. The subject that is referred to Senor Vinnie constantly turned his attention to the cactus that he likes to call Pete.

Doctor: His cactus??

The nurse raises her head towards him and takes a deep sigh, knowing that she has to carefully use the right medical explanation to the doctor so that he will not think that she is nuts. Something that is obviously very difficult when you consider you have to explain the connection of a man and his cactus.

Senor Vinnie: Si Pete, I promised you that you would get a date with Belinda Simone if I won and boy…., I hope you got your…….. hmmmmm mmmmm mmmm

Suddenly the nurse has put a pillow on his mouth before turning her head towards the doctor with a flushed look on her face. Clearly something that Senor Vinnie wanted to say made her feel embarrassed or something.

Nurse: Errr…, well doctor, as you could see this individual that got volunteered by his wrestling company for the test talks to his… ahum… plant. And seeing that you had told me to attempt to find the limit of the imagination of the human being, I had decided to attach some tubes that we had left to the cactus.

Doctor: Uhm…. You do know that this is beyond that what we stand for right???

Nurse: I know doctor, but the cactus responds to everything that this subject tells him!!!

The doctor’s eyes bulge out of its sockets as he hears about the situation between Senor Vinnie and his cactus.

Doctor: You mean????

Nurse: YES!! There’s clearly a telepathic connection between the two subjects, it’s quite remarkable to witness the reaction of subject A. That would be the plant when I do this.

She squeezes the arm of Senor Vinnie, causing him to react to it.

Senor Vinnie: SIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII I WON!!!!!!!

This causes the plant to jump off the nightstand because of the impact of electric impulses that it obtained from the tubes that got stuck into it. Causing the doctor to lick his lips and think that his practice has achieved a breakthrough when it comes down to the study of dream science.

Doctor; Nurse…, this breakthrough is going to make us rich!! And of course we will obtain some sort of credibility when it comes down to the Nobel Price. Perhaps someone will even make a movie out of our story as where I am personally the reason of this breakthrough.

The nurse suddenly gets annoyed by his arrogance as if he achieved this breakthrough on his own.

Nurse: HEY!!! I did this!! I should get all the recognition of the hard labor that I have put in this breakthrough since this past Monday!! While you were sitting on your fat ass and eating donuts!!!

The doctor looks stunned at the response from her, clearly not expected this sudden outrage as she has blood shed eyes and is breathing heavy.

Doctor: Obviously I meant to say that I will put in a good work for your time and effort in this amazingly breakthrough. I consider this a nice moment to talk about a possible raise and having you become my equal.

Nurse: You mean that???

Doctor: Not really, but since you apparently know your rights as an employee to my facility and that if I do not recognize your input in this breakthrough, well then I’ll be f####d big time.

The look on her face suddenly changes from an angry nurse to a very happy nurse, she jumps up from joy before grabbing her cell phone from her purse on the table and starts to look through the contacts on it.

Nurse: I can’t wait to call my boyfriend, I am going to be famous!!!

She runs off screaming excitedly as the camera turns back to Senor Vinnie and the doctor where the wrestler from Sin City Wrestling wakes up and is very groggy.

Senor Vinnie: Why is my championship belt that I have won forty times gone???


Inside my head

We are in Tuscon, Arizona. The crowd have witnessed a great feat in the history of the company, a rookie unknown to the world has won the world title after beating the world champ in his fourth match. Senor Vinnie drapes the world title across his shoulder and his eyes already notices that the name Fenris has changed into Senor Vinnie. The fans are all chanting his name as if angels are singing hymns to the heavens. Senor Vinnie has gone through a thirty minute match and does not even sweat.

Senor Vinnie: SI!!! I am your new world heavyweight champion!!!!

He screams out from the top of his lungs, reaching over the loud chants of the fans. This causes them to cheer him, applauding him as they are chanting that he deserves it. He looks around and sees the cactus that was supporting him since day one, the one entity that had faith in his God given ability as that causes Senor Vinnie to smile and nods his head.

Senor Vinnie: Tonight I have witnessed the greatness that I had told the world that I would be. Just odd that I have to go through this for like forty times in like 5 minutes?? But it does feel good though.

He basks in the glory of the fans as he suddenly raises his eye when he hears something from somewhere that he can’t figure out where it came from.

Voice: Happy nurse???

He scratches his head mentally while still smiling, his legs are moving towards the turnbuckles and climbs them with one fluent move. He extends his arms and closes his eyes while his mind is racing, who the voice was and who this nurse was and why they were asking whether he is happy.

Senor Vinnie: (whisper) Of course I am happy, I’m the el campione damnit.

He looks at his cactus as he is being held in both hands of the referee as he nods his head and tells the referee to place the cactus Pete in front of him on the steel ring post as he adores the crowd and soaks in the excitement. Until…..

Nurse: Yes doctor, the subject in our attempt to dissect dreams is clearly living in a fantasy state.

Senor Vinnie looks at Jasmine St. John and starts to question himself whether that it was her voice, asking if she saw him as a subject and how she wants to dissect his dreams. Only to have Jasmine to stare back at him with a weird look on her face. The longer he stares at her, the longer her face suddenly starts to change into an orange.

Senor Vinnie: What the??? What is going on Pete??

Cactus Pete: You are in a dream state Senor.

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes, he is used to hear the voice of the cactus, but seeing he is in a dream (what he just finding out) causes the voice to be louder than usual. Ergo, if you are watching this…, you are able to hear it. But who in the blue hell is listening to a dream conversation.

Nurse: HEY!!! I did this!! I should get all the recognition of the hard labor that I have put in this breakthrough since this past Monday!! While you were sitting on your fat ass and eating donuts!!!

Senor Vinnie is once again cut off from his thoughts as he hears the voice of the nurse from the outside of his head/dream. He is trying to put one and one together, trying to get some assistance from his cactus as he is clearly clueless from what is going on.

Senor Vinnie: How do you know this is a dream?? If this is a dream then how is it possible you know so much??

Cactus Pete: Well first of all, have you ever met a person with a face that looks as an orange in real life while being awake?? Also, they stuck some tubes up my butt. I’m surprised that after all these centuries people still don’t know the difference from the front, the sides and the back.

Senor Vinnie: I know the feeling, thankfully I always can tell the difference.

Cactus Pete: Uhm, yeah… sure… whatever.

The two bicker some more when suddenly a flash emerges in front of the eyes of Senor Vinnie, he feels as if he is being sucked into a vortex and sees his dream vanish before his eyes. He then wakes up and sees the doctor and rolls his eyes.

Senor Vinnie: Why is my championship belt that I have won forty times gone???

Later that day:

Senor Vinnie can be seen in the office of the same doctor as the nurse has gone off for a lunch break, the two are in a rather awkward discussion as we cut in when Senor Vinnie is having the final say.

Senor Vinnie: Doctor, I want to thank you and that nurse for studying my brainwaves or whatever you were investigating while sleeping. But I want to know, how difficult can it be for someone that is very close to you to witness something very harsh that happened right before it’s eyes??

The doctor writes down a few things on a piece of paper before looking up at Senor Vinnie and takes some time to answer him.

Doctor: You mean like having a trauma over something??

Senor Vinnie: Si!!! That’s what I mean!!

Doctor: Well Senor Vinnie, a traumatic experience isn’t something that you should take very lightly. A trauma could lead to some dramatic changes in someone’s life, like not wanting to leave the house or even having psychological problems.

Senor Vinnie nods his head and stares at his cactus that he has put next to him after entering the doctor’s room before turning back to the doctor.

Senor Vinnie: Is it possible that someone could…, you know. Getting scared for the one that caused the trauma??

Doctor: Of course that’s generally the case Senor Vinnie, the subject needs to be treated to get over his traumatic expe….

Senor Vinnie: NO!! I mean no, no doctor. That is clearly not a possibility as the subject at hand.

Stares back at the cactus before sighing.

Senor Vinnie: Well let’s just say that the experience has left such a deep mark in the subjects… (sighs) soul that it’s impossible for him to get over it. I mean the subject’s fear is currently being exploited in such a fashion that you cannot open a magazine or television show without seeing or hearing him.

Doctor: Well I know that some psychological treatments can take days, weeks, months or even years. But usually there’s a way to cure….

Senor Vinnie: NO!!! you do not understand the sensibility of this subjects kind hearted way of living, he is just

Stares at the cactus and a tear starts to emerge from his left eye as he tries to wink it away with his finger.

Senor Vinnie: He is just a personification of Gandhi and Mother Teresa combined with the charm of Bill Clinton and the good looks of yours truly. He just wishes to take direct actions to…. improve… yes that’s the word improve his healing over his fears. Seeing that both he and I are the ones that work together with the individual that caused everything is something that he cannot comprehend. Waking up in a bed soaking wet with his cactus juices… I…,

Doctor: Cactus juices??? Are you implying….

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes and nods his head before he continues to talk..

Senor Vinnie: Whom else?? He had to witness at ringside how this brute of an individual assaulted me in the ring and knocked me out cold. Where I had a crooked official decide to call for the bell as he thought that I was knocked out…, I was only having my eyes closed for a few seconds to…. uhm…. Trick?? Yeah!! Trick my opponent in believing that I was unconscious. Obviously the entire world knew and could witness the travesty that unraveled before my eyes. I was obviously screwed out of my title opportunity and that caused my Cactus Pete to suffer the brunt of an emotional distress.

The doctor has turned his focus upon the cactus and his mouth has dropped open, clearly not believing what is going on and trying to understand how a cactus could suffer a traumatic experience.

Snap! Snap!!

Doctor: Huh?? What??

Senor Vinnie snaps his fingers into trying to get the doctor to snap out of his trance while he was gazing at Senor Vinnie’s cactus.

Senor Vinnie: It’s very impolite to stare at someone’s cactus while that person is talking to you doc, besides Pete is very insecure and shy when it comes down to strangers. Especially when they stuck tubes up his… ahum… rectum.

Doctor: His…. (whisper) ass???

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes as he grabs the plant and turns it around and points at the bottom of where the plant begins.

Senor Vinnie: See this doc?? This is his rectum?? His front is more flatter than the backside of the cactus… no pun intended. I just don’t get how such a so called intelligent individual like you, who probably has trained for many years in his line of work is unable to see the obvious difference??

He suddenly turns his attention to the cactus and turns red before turning the cactus around rather quickly.

Senor Vinnie: Like I said, this is his ass and when you see a round part in the front that means it is his… ahum… you know..

Doctor: What??

Senor Vinnie: You know!!!!

He pushes his head downwards and makes awkward gestures with his face and eyes, but the doctor is still oblivious o what he means.

Doctor: What?? Spill it man!!!

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes and looks around before grabbing some pillows off from a couch near to them and places it gently on both sides of the cactus.

Senor Vinnie: (whisper) His reproductive organ doc!!!

The doctor looks at the cactus and places his hand before his mouth, clearly he was not expecting that kind of answer from the man with his plant on the other side of his desk.

Doctor: I uhm…, I’m sorry… I….,

Senor Vinnie keeps the pillows next to the cactus in a gentle way, not wanting to push it off the table as he looks around.

Senor Vinnie: See what he has to go through on a regular basis?? Already pressured to be a human being while it isn’t. And then have his best friend, that’s me obviously. Having his best friend being assaulted in such a fashion that he has gotten an traumatic experience is just the edge of what he can endure. Doc, you got to help us before I have to send him to the psychiatric ward!!!

Doctor: Well first we have to evaluate your cactus…, I…

Senor Vinnie’s eyes widen by the mere mentioning of the suggestion that the doctor has made towards him and his cactus.

Senor Vinnie: Evaluate?? You want to do an evaluation on a cactus??? Are you out of your freaking mind Doc????

Doctor: Well we have to be sure how the subject’s mind works Mister Vinnie….

Senor Vinnie: Excuse me doc, it’s Senor Vinnie.

Doctor: I’m sorry, Senor Vinnie, we have a very good idea how the human brain works. But this is a breakthrough for science, to understand how a cactus works. Whether it has the capacity to talk, to think to sleep and how?? We should start immediately with doing an operation on it’s brain. I…

Senor Vinnie starts to look at Cactus Pete, as if he gets shouted at by the cactus before turning towards the doctor with large eyes popping out of his head.

Senor Vinnie: Whoa Doc, Pete wants to know if this means that you are going to cut him open??

Doctor: Well Senor Vinnie, it will indeed mean that we are going to cut the head off the plant and investigate his brain. He may not survive it, but you have to see it as science getting one step closer to understanding nature. Isn’t that worth a casualty?? You could always buy a new one. I…

Senor Vinnie places the pillows back around the head of Pete the cactus, the ones that he had taken off of him a few moments ago. Not wanting him to hear more of the vicious talk of the doctor of wanting to cut him open.

Senor Vinnie: If you want to cut open a plant doc, then I suggest you start with a plastic one okay!!

Doctor: But…,

Senor Vinnie: Oh no Senor Doc, I am a member of the World Cactus Fond and they would be very disappointed if they were to hear that their treasurer and my manager would have died in the hands of a mass murderer.

Doctor: But doesn’t that mean you have to kill more than one???

Senor Vinnie’s eyes nearly explode, but due to the shaking of his head he manages to keep them inside of his head just in the nick of time.

Senor Vinnie: SEE!!! You already are concluding the idea of doing it to more than one cactus, you already are incapable of doing such a procedure with a chance of survival. Oh no Doc, I am going to look for that nice nurse of yours and see if she knows another doctor for a second opinion!! Because you are just merely insensitive and in-cactus like-human to do such a thing!!! I suggest you become a non-plant eater from now on!!!

Doctor: But…,

Senor Vinnie already has gotten out of his seat and runs off screaming while holding the pillows in his hands, the camera turns back to the doctor as he notices that Cactus Pete is still in his office. Clearly Senor Vinnie wasn’t paying attention whether he actually had the cactus between the pillows. After a few seconds we can see him turn his head around the corner and spies at the office of the doctor.

Doctor: Si… err yes Senor Vinnie?? I’m so glad you have changed….

Senor Vinnie runs in, grabs the cactus and throws the pillows away in the process before running out of the office.

Doctor:….. your…. Mind….

The doctor sighs before starting the computer and starts to google for cactuses for his own private investigation.

Present day

Senor Vinnie is sitting in the hallway of the law firm of Sanchez, Martinez, Rodriguez, Guerrero, Guerrero and Guerrero. He has the cactus in his hands as he is in a discussion with it.

Senor Vinnie: Well yes, we are going to investigate whether you have the same principal rules as humans in the US, because let’s face it Pete. You are and forever will be…, a cactus!! And I don’t know if you have seen the classic 1960’s movie of the Planet of the Apes…, but there humans did not have the same rules as Monkeys.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Apes?? Is that what you call them?? Apes??

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Oh well alright!! I will call them apes, even though they were poorly casted as actors in my opinion. But it’s beside that point Pete, you have to understand that a cactus needs to fight for his rights!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean a song?? Oh you mean that song from the Beastie Boys?? Yes I knew that!!! But they were fighting for the right to party!! I was thinking that with a very serious subject like this that you would have at least used Fight the Power or Fighting in the Name of??? But I guess you are still young and rebellious like the Beastie Boys were back then.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: No!! You are not too fly for a cactus guy!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: How I know?? Well first of all, the subject asked for a thirteen but they drew a thirty one. Well you have got no tattoo and that’s final!! If I had to pick a subtle title of a song to point out how fly you are?? Then it would be Cactus and Nerdy!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Shhh!! If we keep arguing then one of these many lawyers are going to be thinking that we are filing for a divorce!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Of course I am aware that you have to be married first!!! And no, that is not going to be question numbero dos for these lawyers Pete. Besides, I have been told that one of the senoritas of the SCU has an interest to share a cactus juice with yours truly. So I want to make sure that none of this is going to be thrown out of the window by the mere assumption that YOU are going to butt in in between me and Senorita Winter!!!

Silence:

Senor Vinnie: Shhh!! I hear a door opening.

And indeed the door to the office to the lawyers opens and five lawyers in sharp suits walk out, laughing as they all are wearing suitcases before staring at Senor Vinnie.

Lawyer 1: Can I help you??

Senor Vinnie: I have an appointment with one of your lawyers senor, my name is Senor Vinnie.

Lawyer 1: Ah yes, the case of Junior Guerrero.

The other four lawyers chuckle as they all walk away, leaving Senor Vinnie and his cactus guessing who Junior is. Suddenly the door opens up once more and this time we see a rather scrubby looking fellow who looks up from his rather silly looking glasses

\'user

Junior Guerrero: Senor V???

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes and sighs

Senor Vinnie: This is going to be a long day Pete….

Senor Vinnie walks into the office with his “lawyer” as the shot slowly fades to darkness.

I can’t believe this

Senor Vinnie is in his hotel room, relaxing in his hot tub while drinking an orange juice, he has a bruise on his forehead that we haven’t seen in prior moments the last few days that was recorded on SCW internet for the SCW Network. he puts down his glass of orange juice and slowly sinks down into his hot tub while resting his head on a pillow

Senor Vinnie: Isn’t this the life?? That besides the painful bruise on my forehead, the sore throat that I have had since this Sunday, a cough that just doesn’t want to end, a cold that comes up every time that I get outside and of course the fact that some clumsy referee called for the bell WHILE I WAS JUST FINE!!!!

He turns his head towards the side of the pillow, but pushes the bruised part of his face into the pillow. Causing him to his and bite on his teeth as he quickly moves his head back to where it was and stares at the ceiling once more.

Senor Vinnie: I would have won that match if it wasn’t for that…, that…, that… ARGH!!! Scooby Doo accusation syndrome!!!

He raises his hands into the air, causing water and soap to fall into the hot tub as he is doing some weird moves with his hands as if that would cause the jinx to stop and sighs again as he rests.

Senor Vinnie: But I will get back to that Icelandic Vicky the Viking wannabe, he isn’t that tough to begin with. His MMA background was clearly outmatched by my supremacy and wit, only to have to resort to a tactic that has caused Pete some traumatized state of booboo syndrome.

He sighs, looking over his shoulder to see that Cactus Pete is in a small bucket and has soap pouring over his head.

Senor Vinnie: Just be sure that you will use Head and Shoulders this time Pete, the last time you didn’t had me shove your head under a firehose and had to burn every dandruff that I could find!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Why??? Because a cactus can’t have dandruff!! So why in the hell you got baffles me!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Of course it wasn’t mine!!!!

Senor Vinnie quickly rubs his hair with his fingers to check on a possible dandruff, but thankfully doesn’t find any.

Senor Vinnie: And what a surprise, I am booked to wrestle some local nobody that was also in the tournament that I won…. Only not to show up in a fight against a Emo wannabe. I mean seriously?? I guess he had to do some chores back home and forgot that he had to pack his bag and put in his wrestling gear. I mean seriously?? I am so thankful that I have Pete helping me not to forget anything. But I guess Senor Williams…., no not Casey…. But Senor Williams is just too busy doing whatever it is that he has to do on that given day.

A wealthy man that runs a few hotels, a father to a competitive individual in this same federation. Ex-husband of Senora Hilton and wants to be a successful wrestler once again. Well to start off the claim of wanting to be a world champion?? My advice would be not to hide behind excuses and show up when you have to. Seriously?? At least a loser like Casey Williams or Caleb Storms would show up at any type of match… Even if it is a baby shower match, you know the type of matches where you have to put on a diaper and force your opponent under a shower to win the match.. Yes I know this sounds weird, but at least it is still much better than being a no show. And of course that is merely an opinion, but it’s based upon a fact that it is the reality that he cannot deny one damn second.

Senor Vinnie grabs the glass of orange juice and takes a sip from it.

Senor Vinnie: And I am entitled to have an opinion, but unlike many others out there that have an opinion but cannot follow up their opinions with reasoning that makes sense!! You see, I don’t care if you prefer to cut your toenails and groom your hair. But when you are a wrestler, that proclaims on his first promo for the Gold Rush tournament that he wants to be a world champion…. Then why in the cojones are you missing in action?? You just stay away, you just put shame in your own ability and run off like a coward in the darkness.

Now I am sure that Senor Williams will utter the statement that what I am saying isn’t what truly happened, that he has excuses that according to him aren’t excuses. That he has good reasons to stay home that given night, I mean did his baby girl stay in bed with a cold or something??

Silence

Senor Vinnie looks over at Cactus Pete, looks at him with a questionably look on his face.

Senor Vinnie: Why are you complaining about a stiff neck?? I asked you a few moments ago if you wanted a happy hour massage for your neck and you said no!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean you didn’t wanted to stick sharp pointy needles in the fingers of a masseuse?? If you were that worried then she could wear gloves!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: You are telling me that you are allergic to rubber???

He sighs as he shakes his head and stares back at the camera.

Senor Vinnie: Being friends with a cactus has it’s perks and yet also it has it’s lesser moments. But at least the cactus has the best of interest to my cause of being the very best in this company. The very best, does that trouble you Senor Williams? Does it make you sweat from your brow and wonder how many times that you can stay home??? Because when you look at baseball it is three strikes and you are out Well when it comes down to the Mariachi of wrestling, you are already out after the first sneeze of coming close to staying home because of a bad dream and a cold??? I don’t give a cojones what your explanation is senor…, I am not here to talk…. I am here to beat you and remain unbeaten on Climax Control.

I really hope that you will start gloating over the fact that I lost this past Super show. The night where legends were edged in stone to remember their legacy as a great competitor… oh yes, even your ex-wife Senor. The night where awards were handed out to people that actually did something. A night where champions were crowned, where SCW celebrated its first ever Super Card with those who joined us from organizations.  But also the night where you were nowhere to be seen Senor, nowhere. Where were you? Where you competing?? Where you causing the fans to cheer you on while you did something extraordinary? Oh no Senor, you were nothing close to being ANYTHING that would resemble a successful individual that puts everything aside to make it. I guess that gives you a right to be amused over the failure in one match because of a crooked referee. Do you know how they call people like you Senor???

Triste…, and to those who are incapable of googling what Spanish words means… that means sad Senor. A man that according his few lines of his impressive career has won many world titles. So I wonder Senor, are you already satisfied?? Are you not capable of lacing your boots and clap in your hands as you are ready to fight once again. I hope that you can find your courage and your will to sink your teeth into the canvas and try to push yourself off the canvas to rebound from an embarrassing treatment. A treatment of how to be a man!!!

A man Senor Williams, a man. I know that you will counter me with past tense experiences that would make me want to run off and wish to be a baby once more and suck on my mother’s breasts for milk. Sadly for people like those who need to express past successes aren’t always a guarantee for future directions where you wish to guide your career to. Because I need to ask you Senor, what is left of it?? Besides the frustrated itch stuck up your neck and that vicious stab in the heart that others achieve what YOU once did?? Well at least you got assigned to the one man, THE ONE MAN Senor that has got everything to gain and even more to lose. Because I truly have thirst of rewriting history. A thirst of making everyone out there, all the way to Senor Icelandic Viking. That anyone out there is warned for a good night sleep when I slap on either the Rings of Mariachi or the Mariachi recliner… once these hands are locked…. They will not let go as if I am a blood thirsty dog with rabid thoughts of ripping the flesh of your body. THAT’S determination Senor, that’s a warning that I can back up on… just ask our champion, still recovering for everything that I did to him. Funny isn’t it that they only talk about his victory??

Nah uh…, a victory is where I will grant the opposer the luxury of giving him the benefit of the doubt… the benefit of my doubt and shake his hand. I did not get pinned, I did not submit and until someone can prove me wrong that they can do what I don’t believe they are capable off?? Then I’m not buying any of your bulls***

I hope you will not mirror yourself in the mistakes that Fenris made, because let’s face it hombre. It’s easy to criticize my nature on social media, how I am with who my amigo’s and amiga’s are outside the ring. What I like to do, what I like to drink or what I like to wear. Because when that bell rings, I am the Mariachi that will be singing your blues in the most effective rhythm that will make your hips move and your head shake to the beat. Because when I fight inside that ring Senor… it’s just the title of my entrance song… Epic… it will make the world realize, no more importantly… it will make YOU realize how fortunate you are to be walking into the ring with the man that will transcend wrestling. Transcending through space and time, to be like NOTHING that you have ever witnessed in the wrestling ring… To make you wonder, wondering how it is possible that a man like yours truly can do such things inside that ring. Making you realize that your words had no backbone, it had no essence of urgency and no deadline of when you wanted to realize your goal senor. While yours truly? Oh son, I take so much pleasure of knowing that Senor Iceland is hiding his luck behind a big bottle of whatever he can get his hands on and drink his sorrows away.

Am I sad? Oh no, am I angry?? Only in the first few moments of waking up and seeing something that would remember me of that fateful night that should have been MINE!! But then when I calm down, when I reason with the knowledge that our beloved champion cannot look into the mirror and tell the world that he was supreme as he had been telling everyone since day one that he would be. In the back of his head he is thinking of why I was so much better than his caveman mathematic calculation has provided him for an answer. An answer to a simple question that nobody has ever seem to answer.

He grins as he takes another sip from the orange juice before placing it back on the edge of the hot tub and extends his arms in a way that his right arm does not swat the glass of orange juice in or on the outside of the hot tub.

Senor Vinnie: Who came first?? The chicken or the egg??

He bursts out in laughter before wiping his face with his left hand, readjusting his eyebrows a little bit before turning his attention back to the camera.

Senor Vinnie: While you fume from the corners of your mouth of how I ridicule the sport that we both claim to love. Think about the chance you may have had to prove me wrong in the battle that YOU should have entered the ring for but never did. Every decision you make has repercussions and with every deciding thought you made that ultimately turned out to be the wrong one… well you have to answer to your maker. And unlike my ego may want to tell the world that I made you senor… I can safely say that I did not… but instead of creating another mistake in this world that is full of them… I can turn the page and remove you from the timetable and bring you back to the future… in the hope that we can alter the past, so that the present does not have to suffer the complete shame that you are my friend. Because I am going to enter Climax Control with one thought on my mind…, to prove to you and to the entire locker room watching… that I am the uncrowned SCW World Heavyweight Champion. And that you have an opportunity to knock my believes of the pedestal that I have placed it upon. To take away the championship belt that is burning a hole on my shoulder as I can feel the pressure of bringing home the reality of what I preach so to speak. Because you can go back to your home, turn on the television and think to yourself that next time will be better. To think to yourself that you can only look up from now on, because sinking any lower than what you have done so far is impossible.

Is it?? Is there an offer on the table that I almost cannot refuse to accept?? To become the next Mission Impossible agent that will defy all odds and make the disappointment that you have become visible for the naked eye of every watching viewer?? Trust me, I can Senor. The question remains for you to answer, do you believe that I will??

He slowly lifts his upper body out of the hot tub for a little bit as the water can be seen dripping off his chest and the cool air comes in contact with his hot skin. Causing his nipples to harden a little bit as it is a normal reaction when it comes in contact with the cold.

Senor Vinnie: Well if that thought ever has to cross your mind then I am sure to make you understand that I am not a waiting man for you to find out on your own time period. Because when you finally understand the entire concept of survival, then I already have beaten you, have gone back to the locker room and showered. Put on the best Mariachi suit and start to sing Don’t cry for me Argentina… Of course it will be dedicated to the legacy that once was, yet never had been able to find his way back into the clouded brain of yours. It’s a good thing that at least your ex has been honored in the annals of the Sin City Wrestling’s Hall of Fame. Recognizing the fact that when it really mattered, that she did deliver… year in, year out. It’s hard to be on the top I know, it’s even harder to stay on top. Something you need to ask yourself whether you really want to come on the top. Because if you will undeniably will utter the words yes… then you have to understand, that I will be here forever. That I will be here every single time that you blow up your cojones in an effort to mentally boost your own disbelief in the hope of finally reach that main event status. Simply to knock you down once more, burn down every single hopeful thought that would resemble of actually making it to the next level like you used to. Before your personal life swallowed you up and you became a regular Joe… a man that had to make decisions to become successful on other areas than the one that truly mattered…

Does it sound familiar senor?? Are you going to deny that this isn’t true?? So that I will take pleasure in breaking every last amount of spirit that you may have left somewhere in your body?? Or are you just going to agree and make my task at hand that much easier… Trust me senor Williams…, I did not ask for you to go through this… you did…. Think about it…..

With that Senor Vinnie splashes the water from the hot tub into the camera, causing it to short circuit and the shot fades.


60
Supercard Archives / FENRIS (c) vs SENOR VINNIE
« on: November 09, 2018, 08:29:45 PM »
 The artist known as Senor Vinnie, part five

November 5th, 2018
Tortilleria Jalisco Y Restaurante

We open the shot at the Mexican Restaurant at 425 W Irvington, Tuscon AZ where we see Senor Vinnie sitting down while having a nice breakfast of a Chorizon con Heuvo (Chorizon with Egg) opposite him is his cactus friend Pete with a plate of Chorizon with Egg in front of him, but obviously isn’t eating from it. This to much of annoyance from Senor Vinnie as he starts to tap his fingers after finishing a final bite.

Senor Vinnie: Why didn’t you tell me earlier about you being allergic to eggs??

Silence

Senor Vinnie: It is a Mexican Restaurant Pete, do you really think they have a Cesar’s salad???

Silence….

Senor Vinnie: Fine!! I will look at the menu for something remotely resembling on a Cesar’s salad! Let’s see…. Hmmm what about….. the Burrito Combinacion???

He looks up at the cactus and frowns his eyebrows before nodding his head and looks back at the menu

Senor Vinnie: You are right, I forgot that you fart like crazy from the beans. Let’s see…., what about the enchilada’s??

Silence…

Senor Vinnie: I am not so sure whether they have vegetarian meatballs, but I could ask???

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Fine!! Next time I will let you read the menu firsthand before we go out to eat!!! Let’s see….., What about the Dos Tostadas??

Silence

Senor Vinnie: It doesn’t say whether there is some gorgonzola inside of it…, look I’ll order a Cesar’s salad online and have it being delivered right here. But this time it is you that pays the bill!!

Silence

Senor: What do you mean you have your wallet in your other pants? You never wear pants!!!

Silence

He rolls his eyes, clearly not amused by the comment that Cactus Pete had made towards him.

Senor Vinnie: You still have to pay me for three other dinners!! I am not going to be your sugar daddy every single time!! Besides, you are not a woman!!!

Silence

The eyes suddenly bulges out in a complete shock from Senor Vinnie as he “hears” the answer that comes from cactus Pete. He drops his fork and slowly places his hands to his head and rests against his hands.

Senor Vinnie: So uhm you are telling me that a cactus is gender neutral? So uhm, shouldn’t I change your name to something different?? Like Petra?? Or like Penelope??

Senor Vinnie is listening to the cactus talking to him that we are unable to hear, Senor Vinnie is nodding his head as Pete is giving him the answer to his question. He starts to write something down on a piece of paper and re reads what he has written as if he actually understood what Pete was saying.

Senor Vinnie: Your full name is Peter, Petronella, Maria Magdelena, Jesús, John McMillan???

He looks at the cactus and his eyes are widening even more as if he saw his cactus nodding his head.

Senor Vinnie: But explain to me why in the hell are you a Mexican cactus with an Irish surname??

The cactus “answers” his question and he starts to shake his head in disbelief.

Senor Vinnie: Why did I even bother to ask a question like this? is hould have known that I wouldn’t like the answer.

Voice: What answer Uncle  Vinnie??

Senor Vinnie looks up as he suddenly sees his nephew Pepé standing in front of him. He looks at the dinner plate that is in front of the weird cactus and starts to look at his uncle with a questionable look on his face.

Senor Vinnie: Err…, yes… well, you see. I uhm…., you know. So now that I have explained that to you can I ask you wha you are doing here???

Pepé rolls his eyes  almost to the back of his head, he could have known that his uncle had forgotten the fact that he had promised his sister that he would take Pepé to the show where he will take on Sin City Wrestling’s World Heavyweight Champion Fenris.

Pepé: You promised you would take me with you to Tuscon for the match Uncle Vinnie. But my mom had to drive me with the car since you didn’t took me with you on Sin City’s private Jet like you promised me.

Senor Vinnie gasps as he realizes that he indeed had promised this to his nephew, but had forgotten just like his nephew had told him. He lifts up his hands towards his nephew as in an apology and pouts his lips as if he is really sorry.

Senor Vinnie: Now understand Pepé, I was told by Senor Mark Ward that on the companies airplane that kids, animals and other living objects are not allowed to fly with SCW’s personnel. I had wanted to tell you this, but you know how it is Pepé, my phone got disconnected and I….,

Pepé cuts his uncle off as he points to the cactus Pete.

Pepé: Other living objects were not allowed to fly on the plane?? And what about this here???

Senor Vinnie looks at his cactus and turns his head back to his nephew and realizes that he got him there.

Senor Vinnie: Pepé, look. You have to understand that….,

Pepé: Understand what?? This is a living plant, a living object!! So tell me Uncle Vinnie, how in the hell did this plant get past customs?? Well???

Senor Vinnie looks back at his cactus in the hope that Pete would give him some help in this dilemma that his nephew had put him through. But his face tells us that there’s no response from Pete.

Senor Vinnie: Well Pepé, Pete is besides a plant as you have pointed out rather appropriately, he is also my… uhm… manager. Yes, that’s right. He is my manager, he uhm…., he books my flights and my hotels.

Pepé: What????

Senor Vinnie: Yes I know, sometimes he had booked a hotel from a different town than where we had been scheduled to appear. So yes, I admit. We have had some nights where I had slept in the back of the bus that Pete had rented.

Pepé: You are kidding me right??

Senor Vinnie looks at his cactus questionably, desperately seeking for help before turning towards his nephew.

Senor Vinnie: Well you try to rent a camper at these parts of the world, you know how expensive those are?? Especially when you consider that some of them are coming with an automatic turning satellite dishes. I would have preferred these, because they also come with a comfortable bed and a heater that is very important to my delicate skin. Sleeping in the back of a van without any electric heat, no mirror where I could look into to check if my hair looked alright. And most importantly I had to sleep in an old sleeping bag that had holes in them because the town we were in had rats infestations!! And you always think that the life of a pro wrestler is one of having a wealthy lifestyle!!

Pepé: Are you implying that it’s my fault???

Senor Vinnie suddenly becomes silent, starting to think about what his nephew just asked him a few moments ago and started to contemplate whether he should or not.

Well I never asked my sister to have the responsibility for their kids!! I mean seriously, if I had kids I would send them to boarding school at a very early age and have them learn the important things in life.

This infuriates Pepé even more, he grabs the plate that is in front of Pete the cactus and aims it at his uncle, who remains amazingly calm.

Senor Vinnie: I wouldn’t that if I were you, I have bought you this front row seats behind Belinda and Jason of the commentary team.

This surprises Pepé, as he is lowering the plate a few inches. Not sure if he can trust the words from his uncle as he knows him as someone that would tell a lie if his life depended on it.

Pepé: F…. front row seats?? How? Why? You forgot about me, how….

Senor Vinnie looks down upon his plate and starts to eat from his food before motioning his nephew to sit down next to Pete the cactus as Pepé reluctantly does so. Senor Vinnie points at the cactus as he finishes his breakfast before turning his attention back to his nephew.

Senor Vinnie: I will not lie to you, I did forget about you.

Pepé: WHAT!!???

Senor Vinnie: Hold on before you blow your tight pants nephew, I wasn’t finished talking. I said I admit I had forgotten about you. But it was Pete that told me this morning that I should buy a ticket for the show just in case if you would show up.

Pepé looks in shock at the cactus, looking it up and down and wondering how in the hell this seemingly lifeless plant could possibly tell him not to forget him.

Pepé: I don’t understand…, how??

Senor Vinnie nods his head understandingly.

Senor Vinnie: I do not ask of you to truly understand my little Pepé, but it’s true. Pete here is the one reason why I am prepared in this lovely establishment and eating the finest breakfast a Mexican could ever ask for in a town like this. Secondly, he prepares me in a way that a star like me could only dream off. So yes my sweet nephew, I knew that in the end everything would be alright and I would be ready to prepare for my match without having to worry about.

Pepe: Worry about me?? Is that how you look at me??

Senor Vinnie gets annoyed by this and looks at him with an angry look on his face.

Senor Vinnie: Well what did you expect of me? Treating my brat nephew like a million bucks?? You already blackmailed me into buying that 2k game of SCW wrestling

Pepé: But…,

Senor Vinnie: Throwing stuff at me from my own house? How disrespectful are you?? And not even getting started about putting my own sister against me for your own benefit?? Oh no Pepé, you should be lucky that I have not decided to turn my back upon you and tell the waiter that I do not recognize this begging kid that is a fan of mine. So what will it be Pepé?? Will you sit down and join your favorite uncle and even better?? Your favorite wrestler and his manager for breakfast?? Or are you going to spend your last few lousy bucks on a snack from taco bell???

He grins as he sees the doubt racing on the mind of his nephew, who is clearly still mad at his uncle for not letting him fly along with him on the plane. But then the thoughts run off towards the ticket that was purchased to sit front row this coming Sunday, almost making him realize that he cannot take the risk of questioning his uncle as he slowly starts to cave in and sits down

Pepé: I will have breakfast with you

Senor Vinnie: With you what???

This makes Pepé bite on his lower lip, but decides to give in in benefit of being at ringside to view his uncle and secretly the man that is his real favorite wrestler.

Pepe: With you, my favorite uncle and…. (sighs) favorite wrestler.

With that Senor Vinnie realizes that he has gotten even with his nephew and calls for a waiter, telling him to bring his nephew something to eat as the shot slowly fades.

November 8, 2015
Guadalajara Grill
1220 E Prince Road
Tuscon, Arizona

An authentic Mexican Restaurant with a three piece Mariachi band is doing well today, like it has been doing for a quite some time. But today is a very special day for the restaurant, as self pro claimed Mariachi star and number one contender for the SCW World Heavyweight Championship Senor Vinnie is visiting the restaurant alongside his cactus Pete and his nephew Pepé. Senor Vinnie is dressed in casual jeans, a white shirt as well as wearing a golden chain around his neck. He is enjoying a Burrito, while having his eyes and ears pierced at the mariachi band. On the other side of the table we see Pepé enjoying his Taco deluxe as he looks up and sees his uncle not eating.

Pepé: You ok uncle Vinnie?? You have barely eaten from your Burrito, should I call for the waiter to bring you another one??

This causes Senor Vinnie to turn away from the music for a few moments, staring into the eyes of his nephew and sees his concern. We all know how much Mexican’s love their food and would almost take an offence if someone would not eat it. He nods his head towards his nephew and shows a sincere smile towards Pepé

Senor Vinnie: You are a good boy Pepé, I don’t know why I have been so hard on you as of late, your mother is right. Beneath that fat body of yours is a kid with a heart of gold.

Pepé starts to smile from ear to ear, finally receiving a compliment from his uncle. A man that he looks up to, even though he would be too shy to admit it.

Senor Vinnie: But it is very rude to stop me from listening to this band of Mariachi singes without having a good reason to do so.

Pepé: But…,

Senor Vinnie ignores him as he continue to talk about why he should not be interfered while listening to  some Mariachi music.

Senor Vinnie: Now I know that you are young, enthusiastic and rather annoying when you are this excited. But that’s ok, I will let his one slip through my fingers as I have an opportunity to enjoy these fine Senor’s as they are playing their hearts out, hoping that they could impress me or even better of having me come on stage and perform with them.

Pepé: Oh brother….,

Senor Vinnie wants to respond to his nephew when a Mexican waitress walks over towards Senor Vinnie as she stops.

Waitress: Senor Vinnie???

This causes enough distraction for Senor Vinnie to turn around and stare at the young girl while forgetting about his nephew Pepé

Senor Vinnie: Yes? What can I do for you??

Waitress: Senor Vinnie, our three piece band was wondering if you could perhaps join them to sing a few songs with them??

Senor Vinnie: Well…., what is your name again my pretty??

She blushes a little bit before giving the man we all have gotten to know as Senor Vinnie an answer.

Waitress: My name is Patricia Senor Vinnie.

Senor Vinnie: Well Patricia, I know that it would be a dream come true for these bums that are slightly better than those who come off the streets with worn out guitars and sing the most ugliest renditions of great songs that have meant something.

Patricia: So I guess that’s a no??

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes as he grabs a napkin and drapes it across his lap and starts to eat from the burrito as he ignores the waitress as well as anyone else on the table.

Pepé: Uncle Vinnie, this waitress is waiting for you to answer her question.

This causes Senor Vinnie to roll his eyes and turns his attention back to the waitress called Patricia.

Senor Vinnie: I’m sorry, who are you again and what is your question???

This infuriates the waitress as she is about to turn around and walk off, only to the amusement of Senor Vinnie who gives a wink towards his cactus before turning back to the waitress.

Senor Vinnie: Look Patricia, I knew who you were. I was just having a little bit of fun Senorita, tell them that I will join them after I have eaten my burrito and have talked some more with my sweet nephew Pepé

This causes the waitress to stop and turn around towards him as she hears him talk towards her. After a few moments of letting the words sink into her mind she starts to grin and nods her head before walking off. This causes Senor Vinnie to turn his attention towards the camera as if he has “heard”something once again from Pete.

Senor Vinnie: Why are you butting in with my business? I know that you are a wizz kid on the calculator. But when it comes down to the music and the senorita’s, then there’s no equal to me. Because I’m not just the mariachi of wrestling and the very best in the music industry. I also am the mariachi of amore. And when that waitress looked me into my deep blue eyes she….

Silence…

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean I have brown eyes??? Just because I am Mexican, just because I have dark eyes doesn’t automatically mea I would have dark bron eyes?? I mean seriously?? My father could have been married to someone from Germany and then voilla

Silence

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean look at Pepé???

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Yes she comes from the same mother and has the same bloodline like me. Damnit Pete, when you were smitten over Belinda did I complain?? No!! I supported you, I even did a serenade upon your behalf. But didn’t I tell you that it would be very difficult for you?? To find love with a woman???

Pepé is looking on from afar, not believing his ears what his uncle was saying to his cactus. He already thought it was really odd that his uncle was talking to a cactus, but now seeing him having a long discussion is mind blowing to him.

Pepé: Ok uncle, I need to step in right now before someone will get a cactus thrown into their faces.

Pepé does not realize that he said that a bit too loud, causing the other guests in the restaurant to look up and stare at them.

Senor Vinnie: I would have to agree with you Pete, that this was the most single handedly stupidest idea that you have ever come up with Pepé

Pepé: But…,

Senor Vinnie: I know Pete!! Once that fat kid starts to talk he just can’t stop yapping his mouth as if he was a blender. And it would have been something special if he was one of those rather expensive ones that would last longer than any other out there. But clearly he is just a cheap rip off that you usually would see on the bad streets of Tijuana.

Pepé: Are you telling me that you were setting me up??

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes as he hears the statement being made by his nephew asthis causes him to roll his eyes back into his head of disbelief.

Senor Vinnie: No Pepé, I wasn’t telling you that I am setting you up, I was telling Pete for crying out loud!! What is going on in this world as of late? It seems that I am the only one that is being normal as of late!!

Pepé scratchest he back of his head before shrugging as he has given up to reason with his uncle who is still talking to the cactus.

Senor Vinnie: Yes I know I should have bought the taco just like Pepé, maybe if he goes to the bathroom that I could change plates.

Pepé looks in amazement towards Senor Vinnie.

Pepé: You do know I can hear every words you are saying Uncle Vinnie.

Senor Vinnie doesn’t seem to realize that Pepé is sitting there as he is in a very deep discussion with his cactus plant.

Senor Vinnie: That’s a good one Pete, we should also ask that nice waitress Patricia to bring him cold cocoa instead of warm. I almost forgot that he just hates cold cocoa.

Pepé: Hellooooo I’m right here!! I can hear every word you are saying!!!

Senor Vinnie turns around and stares at a young couple with a rather young child playing in his special set for young kids.

Senor Vinnie: Can you please stop urging my nephew on to be an irritating pain in the ass?? And thankfully he is in the bathroom, or else all hell would have broken loose!!

Pepé: UNCLE!!!

Senor Vinnie stops his verbal rambling towards the young couple, who are looking on towards him with rather big eyes almost bulging out of their heads. But Senor Vinnie’s attention turns back to his cousin as he heard him scream out loud and reacts shocked.

Senor Vinnie: So uhm Pepe?? how long have you been back from your toilet break???

Pepé: I did not return from the toilet Uncle Vinnie, I was here all along!!

This causes Senor Vinnie to slap his face before holding both hands against his face, seemingly not believing the fact that he had heard every word from the prank ideas that he was having at this moment. But after a few moments he lifts his head up from the two hands and stares towards Pete his cactus.

Senor Vinnie: Why didn’t you tell me that he was still sitting there?? Now our plans to do a huge birthday party are ruined!!

Pepé: Uncle, my birthday is in May!! i….,

Senor Vinnie: Silence Pepe, you need to be quiet when adults are talking. Well technically I am the only adult out here seeing that Pete is only 2 years old. And that is in human years….. well basically Pete, you are still in the nut sack that can’t wait to have some alone time with his wife.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: How I know all of this?? well if you urn between 75 and 100 years old, then you grow your first arm. And seeing that I am not going to wait that long you will remain under my custody until you reach an adult age.

Silence…

Senor Vinnie turns his attention back to his nephew who is trying to figure out how in the hell he knows all of this about his cactus Pete.
Senor Vinnie: Pepé, do you think I am strange?? Pete just tells me that I am behaving stupid and immature. I need someone else’s opinion to back me up that all my actions are from the highest of maturity and that there’s nothing wrong with me.

Pepé: Well…., I…

Senor Vinnie turns his attention back to Pete the cactus and ignores his nephew once again.

Senor Vinnie: SEE!!?? Even Pepé the son from my over protective sister thinks that you are over reacting and that I am behaving rather normally.

Silence.

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes and shakes his head before turning towards his food and takes another bite from it. realizing that his taco has gotten very cold and clearly not something he enjoys eating a cold taco. He pushes the taco aside and starts to mumble out of dissatisfaction.

Pepé: Uncle, you should just join that Mariachi band who is still waiting for you to perform with them. In the mean time I will ask that lovely waitress if they could serve you a new and warm boiled cactus soup and some warm bread to dip it into.

Senor Vinnie: You are right, I should just join that Mariachi band and make their lives unforgettable.

He walks off as that leaves Pepé along with Cactus Pete, Pepé turns his attention towards the cactus and starts to whisper towards him.

Pepé: I feel so stupid in doing this, but here goes. Can you give me a signal somehow if you agree with me that my uncle Vinnie needs psychiatric help.

Pepé is staring at the cactus when he suddenly sees the cactus drop forward on the table due to some bumping into the table by one of the waiters who weren’t paying attention. This gives Pepé the idea that his request for a sign has heard by the cactus and his request has been answered. The camera’s move away from the table as it now closes in on Senor Vinnie as he has reached the Mariachi band as they all want to be taking a picture with him.

Senor Vinnie: Of all Un Godly like things that a human being could do is taking pictures with his fans. But I will accept gladly for this one time only as you are fans and if you stick a hundred dollar bill in my back pocket I will even wear a sombrero.

The three look at each other before the smallest of the three hands him a hundred dollar bill as that makes the mariachi of wrestling very happy.

Senor Vinnie: Another group of people persuaded to do my evil bidding, with interest of course as everything seems to move around the currency that is inside your wallet or in your bank account. Something that you will have to realize rather quickly Fenris, before I will drop the boom upon you and leave you sprawled out across the canvas. What a way to go huh?? What a way to go….

With that the shot fades as we go to a commercial break.

Senor Vinnie can be seen sitting in his hotel room, he is wearing a white shirt that clinches nicely around his body and some white pants that are complimented by some nice black socks. He is typing on a laptop only to stop after a while and takes a sip from his café latte macchiato that is next to him.

Senor Vinnie: Ahh that hit the spot

He reads the words that he had typed down upon the screen and smiles before turning his attention towards the camera crew that are taping him. Hoping for an response from the number one contender for the World Title this Sunday.

Senor Vinnie: Oh welcome to my humble hotel room, I know that it isn’t much compared of what you have grown accustomed to back in Tijuana, Mexico. But at least it will do for now until I get out of this shithole called Tuscon, Arizona.

He closes the laptop before taking a final sip from his latte, lifting his pinky in the air of the hand that is holding on to the glass. Sipping in a fashion that it’s safe to say that he is rudely slurping. He finally finishes drinking from the cup and places it back on the table in front of him as his pinky is still lifted in the air.

Senor Vinnie: Back in Tijuana, I would have drank the finest coffee,  created from the finest coffee beans known to mankind. But seeing that there’s a lack of sophistication and high standards in this city of Arizona, I merely have to do with mediocrity. But I have promised Senor Chris and Senor Mark that I would not complain about the low standards some states uphold in this country. I mean it wouldn’t be much of an opportunity for Sin City Wrestling to have a great welcoming back to this town as possible event holder in the future if I told the truth now would it?? So instead of telling the world that your coffee is shitty, I would rather resort to merely the opinion that there’s at least a basis for improvement.

He follows it up with a big thumbs up and a made smile before dropping the hand and leans against his chair and stares at the empty café latte macchiato glass in front of him

Senor Vinnie: Off camera though, I would have appreciated it at least they would have given me a finer glass than this, I mean seriously?? At least try to impress me with some fake crystal or something that would make me believe it is real, that is of course if you don’t put the obvious made in Taiwan at the bottom of the glass. .

He lifts up the glass and looks at the bottom of it, just to be sure that they didn’t at least trick him with fake glass. But after carefully observing the bottom part of the glass he sighs of relief that he has found out that it is indeed glass.
Senor Vinnie: But we aren’t here to hear me giving a critique on the notion of whether this is a real glass or not, we are here to have me observe the comments that my opponent has made towards me and many other things. And to be quite honest, this was a promo that I had decided to give my full attention to. I mean seriously, unlike the first few rounds of my opponents that I had been across the ring with…, this one had…. Well…. Substance… It had depth also and I have to believe that he actually means every word that he has said. And I have grown to become a believer that this man is actually this damn good. And yet I could have sensed that this man is bitter, that this man is actually disappointed and downright a grumpy cat.

I mean seriously, this man has the God awful notion that there is nobody else out there that is better than him. Now granted that championship belt DOES give you the claim of boasting yourself to be the very best. And yet I have to say, for a world champion?? You are acting like a kid that just gotten to the age where it’s legal to drink alcohol and takes full advantage of it. Now I know that with your heritage and coming from a small country where sub zero is like summer for you guys?? A man that has Viking heritage that increases his thirst for overcoming everything that stands in it’s way and take down everyone by brute force?? Well if that’s the case, then I can understand the complete and utter bullshit of whatever it was that you tried to point out at me. But like a Senor that I am…, that’s Spanish for Sir if you need to know… I will give you the benefit of the doubt and prove me wrong in your second ramble show that is called the Fenris hot air balloon show. Now don’t worry, when you hear it just enough you will learn to appreciate what I am trying to do for you.

He chuckles as he crosses a leg over the other and has both hands on his midsection while relaxing in front of the camera. He takes a few deep breaths before looking at his watch as if to wait for the right moment to continue.

Senor Vinnie: Now I know that it is sometimes get the right impression of someone, you see the outer shell, you see the shenanigans that I pull off on a regular basis and before you know it…, you have a judgmental opinion about me. And I have learned at a very young age that when you have an opinion about someone, that it’s almost impossible to have someone change that about you. But seeing I in a good spirited mood, I will give it a go shall we???

He sits right up and reopens his laptop, he types a few things on google search and then turns his laptop around so that everyone can look on with him.

Senor Vinnie: Now seeing that I am a very busy man and cannot tag every single nitty gritty point that you attempted to make… I have decided to just tackle those who are seemingly the most important. Or at least that’s what I attempted to gather from you. But perhaps the subtitles of your Icelandic tongue was confused with watching the latest episode of Heidi in Tirol. That’s close enough where you live right??? Well if I’m wrong then I’m sorry, it’s not like you have never been wrong now have you??

But back to the whole attempted and rather silly promo that you put out, you have a mental problem that you just don’t know how to appreciate people, you don’t know how to accept that there are others that are just as good as you but in different things. Things that your thick, yet empty skull have problems of accepting others that aren’t like you. Ergo you need to trash it down as non-acceptable or non-existing. If I were you, I would open up to the needs and desires of others, or else you will end up as an old and balding drunk Viking.

You are clearly 1)  a musical critique, 2) you are clearly very uptight when it comes down to people to admire the beauty of another person, 3) you are clearly clueless if people have a good relationship besides that what you have been taught by Both Gabriel and Despayre. 4) You criticize y relationship with my cactus Pete, yet what’s so different than to a boy with a toy bear?? Well I will tell you exact everything that you need to know before I go to the most important thing that you have failed to understand.

He decides to restrain himself, noticing that his vain in his neck was pumping and his face was slightly turning red due to feeling being disrespected. He starts to do some breathing exercises to calm down a bit and then turns his attention back to the camera.

Senor Vinnie: I am glad that Pete taught me the essence of breathing is very important, to remain calm and keep your mind focused at the task at hand. And the task at hand beforehand is first to educate you my friend. I mean seriously, if I had a nickel for every superstar that has tried to ridicule my passion for the Mariachi music, well then I would have had a second mansion next to the one I already have. You see little blonde popsicle, filled with your head with sports. You need to get out more, you need to see the world more. You need to understand different cultures before even daring to open your mouth and clue in how one sided your intellect is. But that’s okay, I know that there are men like you that just don’t.

Mariachi is a way of life, it’s what is inside the soul of every Mexican when they hear those guitars,k feel the trumpets and the lyrics of love, passion, desire and pride. It’s something that is buried deeper into the souls of every Mexican then those who they watch on the television screen as they box or play ball. And bullfighters Senor?? Don’t make me laugh, they are just pansies those El Matadores. Showing bravery by upholding a straight face, while they are crying for their madres every time that the bull turns around and charges at them, but I guess being a Viking is what makes you condone the acts of animalistic brutality. Oh yes, I am one of those who resent them and any other person that condones it. I guess another reason why I want to take away that championship belt of yours.

Again his breathing lessons are being used by Senor Vinnie to cool down from the rage that is building inside of him as he thinks of the animal cruelty towards those bulls.

And then we have the situation of you questioning my social contacts with Senora Amanda Cortez, first of all Senor, I do not hide my fascination to a gorgeous woman like Senora Amanda. The fact that she and I know each other well for over a year and unlike you….., I know that in your mind I am desperate, but please my friend. Who are you to judge if you do not even know the fact that she is Bi sexual with a preference to women instead of being gay?? Secondly, my relationship with the Cortez household has been close since the first time I came in contact with them in a different federation. And thirdly, I never wanted to be a spokesperson of morals of what I can and cannot do on social media. So if you want to condemn me for what I do on Twitter?? Be my guest, but if we do so then please next time you want to have some fun with another competitor…. Make sure that you are not on camera to be exploited to be sold for probably a large sum of money. So who draws shame with his actions and who needs to be ashamed to judge another human being for being himself… I hope you will come up with something better next time Viking boy. Because the way I am seeing this…, you are as clueless as you look stupid.

He gives a wink to the camera before giving a kiss as well.

Senor Vinnie: Now that we have dropped the whole who does what to whom and why, we will continue on more important things….  Open up for others before the moment comes that they all gang up on you and forcing you to make decisions that you would not even dare to do on your own. I guess having a brother with you to be your conscience. I guess that has served you well as Vikings never were known to be the brain surgeons of the seas and oceans that they once conquered. But I know that upholding a legacy that has been dead longer than you can count to a million is memorable, yet foolish. Something that does work for simpler minded fools unlike me… but I guess opinions differ isn’t it?? But I guess that’s what you have been told by your mentors as well as what you may have seen from the Blast from the Past tournament that you have won isn’t it? Oh yes Fenris, I have been educated well enough to know who you are, what makes you tick and clearly how to use a brain to good use unlike some Icelandic fool I have yet to meet.

And then there’s the issue of me being a freak of nature, really Fenris? Is that what you see me?? Is everything that you do not understand a freak?? Or are you merely educated in mythological creatures of the seas and land and air?? I understand that a boy having a teddy bear is cute, innocent and quite understandable huh? It’s how they learn to value a friendship above everything else, it’s how they learn to trust others when they step foot into the big world that is filled with dangers and lies and deceit. A world where you refuse to accept the well willing friendships that people wish to share with you… except of those who you ultimately let in your life for the benefit of your career. Like uhm isn’t that something considered being an selfish, self-centered and egotistic?? Why is that Fenris?? Were you never allowed to play with your favorite toy doll called Vicky the Viking?? And yet you judge me…, you see Fenris. I don’t care what you think of me, it’s rather amusing to be honest. It’s how your simplistic side suddenly emerges from out of nowhere, a side that you always attempt to hide from us, hiding as the brave and strong and stoic nature that creates the seemingly unbeatable nature that is Fenris…. The mighty undefeated champion with many nicknames… only to hide his insecurity.

He chuckles before getting up from where he was seated and grabs the glass that he drank from and holds it in front of his face.

Senor Vinnie: I could do the same trick of being a man that likes to warn people with the tales of how dangerous I can be, how I have defeated all these names and will do the same to the next. And yet I just tell it like it is my dear amigo, I tell the world exactly what happened and how I see my opposition…

I can already hear your thoughts rambling, telling me but more importantly yourself that you do the same. That you tell the world like it is and do it even better than yours truly and yet?? Yet I do not hear the same Fenris that I have watched from before. Too focused upon countering the oh so familiar fairy tale dream that is staring you in the eyes. The tale of the unknown rookie, coming out of the shadows and emerge upon a victor from out of nowhere… isn’t that how you almost described your comparison to me?? And yet right before the realization sinks in, you have to tell the world that this Rookie won’t beat the established nane. That this Rookie does not have what it takes to equal nd even surpass the feat that YOU have made your name with. Oh yes, I respect you Fenris, I may not like you… but who is to say that we all just have to be friends right?? But it’s okay that you will never admit that it worries you, that you are asking yourself whether I am capable of repeating the same feat that YOU did unbeaten champ.

You see Champ, I like to throw around names as well, but not as a trophy case that needs to be shined up every five seconds. Oh no, I put out names because it is relevant. Just like your title is relevant now, like it was to the man that held it for over a year?? And what happened to the relevance of J2H?? Well scholar of the sports ring as well as from the world of MMA?? The man that had three championship reigns behind his name in several divisions. Congratulations, it is clearly a feat that you have worked for very hard to accomplish… but again you only mention it to make things even more relevant, even more pressurized and even more impossible to overcome.

Senor Vinnie stops talking for a few moments, breathing heavily as his eyes are focused upon the glass some more.

Senor Vinnie: I could tell the world that I could break this glass into million pieces, to show how strong my hands are. But what good use will it bring me?? It will only bring an painful injury this close to our confrontation. And I know that you do not wish to face an opponent that isn’t a full hundred percent do you?? It’s as meaningless as telling the world that you have won so many battles, gained recognition with championship belts and stared down upon the ones that you have beaten. You see Fenris, you are no longer over there… you are in Sin City Wrestling… THAT’S what truly matters isn’t it?? So to talk about your past accomplishments in different organizations shouldn’t be on the focus point EVERY single time that you open your mouth and face an opponent. Sure, it looks cool to do it, to show it upon your bio. Yet move on, I can tell the world who I am elsewhere Fenris, but out of respect for this organization I had not done so until this very moment.

The shot suddenly turns as we see a championship belt hanging against the wall and Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes and tells the camera crew to move back towards him as it reluctantly does.

Senor Vinnie: Like my bio mentioned, something I am to this very moment curious why you haven’t decided to pick upon. Is it because you couldn’t find the organization? Is it because you facing an undefeated Sin City Wrestling rookie that is a world champ as well makes you question your position? Or is it perhaps the fact that you just don’t know what to do right now??

Of course you do, it’s only natural to perhaps leave the best for last?? Just like I had decided not to mention Ty West last week. Because I wanted the world to know how I have put him higher above every other man I have faced or has competed in the Gold Rush Tournament. Not like some idiots that don’t even deserve the same oxygen that I breath in every single time!! No Fenris, I am just like you. An unbeaten champion, unbeaten in two federations. Unbeaten in over a year over there and you know how I won that championship belt dear Fenris?? By entering an elimination match number one and outlasted everyone that came in to try to take it away from me. Wrestlers like Equinox, wrestlers like Raab. Wrestlers that have competed even here in this company and I outlasted them all…. Tell me my friend, does it worry you that you are not the only one that lives a fairy tale dream life?? Because quite honestly?? You want it from a sports athlete perspective, but when it comes down to the man that truly is Fenris…, you just want to hide away, you just want to hide in the shadows and drink some more alcohol in the hope that everyone will forget about you. And yet, it isn’t that easy isn’t it??

He grins, his eyes are moving away from the glass and stares back at the camera as he places the glass back on the table without taking his eyes off the camera.

Senor Vinnie: And then you saw me, plowing through the ranks of those men that you have faced before and did something different every single time that I had qualified for the next round. Cheering on for Senor Ty, out of a sentimental standpoint as well as the fact that he pushes you to the limits and that’s what you want isn’t it?? Being pushed, to see if you can reach the next level of that what many consider to be impossible.

Because Senor Ty is a true champion at heart, because he is someone that could question himself when things are tough… but always knows a way to rebound and become a better man. You think you motivate this man by telling the world that he is a future champion?? Only to follow it up with telling the same world, but more importantly that same man that it will not happen right now?? Not on your watch?? Tell me Fenris, does that sum it all up??? Or am I misreading your true intentions and ideals that you wish to show the world how much of a kind Samaritan you truly are?? Don’t make me laugh

Because believe of becoming the very best must come from within, not having some long haired Viking turning the corner every time he has some doubt in HIMSELF whether he can do it or not. And whether he can do it on his own instead of having the Viking version of his conscience telling him that he will be champion one day. You are not an angel that will guide him on the right path to justice that he deserves. Oh no, you are a devil that drags his soul down to the pits of hell….. well figuratively of course.. I do not wish to break up something special that you have been trying to create through your doubts of course.

But when it comes down to Senor Ty West, I changed my game from talking smack upon those who deserved it…., and turned it into a serious shoot build upon FACTS!! You see El Campione, unlike YOU!! I don’t have to jump through fire to persuade him to stay on and not retire. I don’t have to talk about how great he one day is going to be. And you know why?? Because just like you are telling every single opportunity that you are getting that you respect him… I do…,. Unlike you I don’t need to see a future where he will be wearing that belt that is going to be decided between us this Sunday on who will walk away with it. Because I have confidence that he can, it’s all up to HIM to alter that potential into reality and walk away champion. It’s why I talked serious instead of doing a musical show for Caleb, or whether I had to downgrade the supposedly greatness of Joshua Acquin to put him into place and where he belongs!! And then we have the giant of a man, the freight train of pain??

The only pain I had suffered was to sit through ten thousand times through that promo in the hopes of ever finding something relevant that would make me alter my perception that HE should just stay away forever instead of Ty West. And when I thought I would finally hit an upgrade in the finals of the tournament that I WON by the way… I thought that I would have had the opportunity to be graced by the great one himself. Was I mistaken, was I saddened with the fact that the GREAT ONE was nothing more than a loud mouthed punk ass bitch that is dangerous in the ring, that is dangerous inside the structures of MMA. That knows how to hurt you, that knows how to make someone submit in a painful way. Yadda yadda yadda. I would have had more luck reliving the Halloween episode with the entire Scooby Gang in the hopes of finding the evil ghost that houses inside your head then having a normal one on one conversation with the Icelandic Freak of nature.

He stops talking, but his mouth silently repeats the words freak of nature once more, referring how Fenris called him last week in his promo that clearly has gotten to him.

Senor Vinnie: Nature evolves Fenris, it takes a gamble ever few centuries in the hopes of improving that what would not last an eternity in it’s grace. Just like human beings, evolving from the monkeys if you are side one, or merely being born from Adam and Eve. Where a rib played a pivotal role in where eventually man and woman never got along. If you don’t believe me, ask Al Bundy. But of course that would drop down to the category of non-mythological creatures that never existed in the historical artifact called bullshit from Iceland. Am I right or am I right?? And no, don’t answer that question. Because I already know your presumptuous answer that you will give me and I don’t need another 10.000 syllable answer in your native tongue to explain why it’s wrong.

But instead of just cruising down on the why and the how, it should be on the where and the now. November 11th, 2018. Tuscon, Arizona…. High Stakes 8, can you believe it Fenris? Just imagine, an arena filled with die hard SCW fans, an arena filled with people that believe the hype. An arena filled with the believers that MMA is superior than to the wrestlers that have been lined up before your eyes and have been dragged away in shame. The night where you realize that unlike everyone else out there that has faced you, that wanted to test their ability with your superior skill…. They will fail one thing in comparison to me….

He breathes heavily through his nose as he shakes his head from left to right, but his eyes remain focused upon the camera at all time.

Senor Vinnie: Their backs were never against the wall like mine is Fenris and you may ask yourself what the hell I am talking about. But I would be surprised if you were to be this naïve to think such a way like everyone else that had no brain. My back is against the wall because I MUST follow up that one thing that you had gone through as well earlier this year. Being the unknown kid, being the kid that was under the radar for most of the time until the cloaking devices had no more power to protect you from the watchful eye of Big Brother that is Sin City Wrestling. Already the rumblings were starting to grow, would he be the second rookie in succession to repeat the success of one Fenris??

And yet that cannot happen in a million years, as one rookie is the norm but two?? And to think that I have done so in lesser matches to get to this point so quickly is mind boggling. Oh it was luck to enter a tournament where many believed I had no right to even compete in it… let alone win it… And you can admit to the world that you were one of the many that thought the same way. Only because you wanted it to be face a man that you respected, a man that took you to the limits… or was it merely the fact that you knew that his feelings for you would get in the way?? And before you start to foam from the mouth and jibber the unlikely events that it isn’t the reality then please let me apologize to the world that no longer we have a champion that has got morals or any sense in his entire body.

This is a man that only cares about WINNING, that only cares about HIMSELF, that only cares about being the next Gabriel, the next J2H or the next Kris Ryans… and yet wanting to surpass that by ten folds. Because he is an uncertain little kid that does not want to come face to face with his own reality… that he isn’t the only one that surpasses the elements of his own world where he grew to be a HIT and wanted to do it all over again in another profession. That he isn’t the ONLY one that knows what it is to be undefeated for a long time and hold a championship belt. That he isn’t the only one that has the drive and the determination to do whatever HE has to do to come on top. The problem for you Fenris, is that you are seeking for an identity that all the others had before you. An identity that is different than yours… because they had charisma, they had desire and they had the mindset to be a champion. While YOU??

He feels the intensity grow inside of him, sensing that he wants to rip the head off of the champion, but knowing that he has to wait a few more days to finally do so.

Senor Vinnie: While you try to ACT like a champion, oh I know that these words will sting after they come in contact with your listening ears. But it’s the truth and truth hurts doesn’t it?? So to answer your question that you had structural problems with answering because you are clueless who the fuck I am. I amt he man that KNOWs that he can beat you, the man that KNOWS that he will beat you. And you know why??

Because I am not the man that knows how to fly, I am not the man that is as big as Casey Williams, I am not the man that is as strong or scientific in the areas what would make me an expert of something that you can counter. I am the question mark to your career, I am the cloud that hovers high above your head and I am the man that will beat you. Once I have you in the Rings of Mariachi… I will sing a lullaby into your ears while you are struggling to break free. I am the man that will make you wish you were facing Ty West and not me…., I am going to be the man that after this coming weekend will be a double champion. Leaving you empty handed and full of questions of what is next.

He stares into the camera with a sly and confident smile upon his face, lifting his fingers up as he shows the one, two, three sign that would signal the three count may happen in this match and make Senor Vinnie the newly crowned champion.

Senor Vinnie: I see you at High Stakes champ…., but after the smoke has cleared and the dust has settled…. I will be your newly crowned SCW World Heavyweight Campion…. Deal with it Senor…, deal with it.

With that the shot fades as Senor Vinnie makes hand gestures of the championship belt to be worn around his waist after the High Stakes 8 show is over.

Pages: 1 2 [3] 4